ΗΡΩΟΛΟΓΙΑ ANGLORUM. OR, An help to English History.  
CONTAINING A succession of all the Kings of England, and the English-Saxons, the Kings and Princes of Wales, the Kings and Lords of Man, and the Isle of Wight.  
As also of all the Arch Bishops, Bishops, Dukes, Marquesses, and Earls, within the said Dominions.  
In three Tables.  
By Robert Hall, Gent.  
LONDON, By T. and R. Cotes, for Henry Seile, and are to be sold at his shop in Fleetstreet, over against Saint Dunstans-Church. 1641.   

TO THE MOST EXCELLENT PRINCE, CHARLES', PRINCE OF WALES, Heire-Apparent to the Monarchy of Great Britain, etc.  
Most Illustrious Sir,  
I Doubt not your Closet already abounds▪ and is daily replenished, with volumes of English History, as those Mirrors, in whose Reflections your Royal Ancestors, you may best discover Theirs, and direct your own Actions.  
I therefore humbly address this piece to your Highness, not as a Book, but as an Index, which cannot offer the Pomp of● a Volume▪ yet may yield the profit of a Manual.  
The work is Posthumus, bereaved both of the Author and protection; and had it not desired to live under the Patronage of so clement a Prince, was willing to die in the Cradle, rather than be exposed to theadventures of a distempered Age.  
I refer its merits to the judgement of the Public (to whose use it affords itself,) but humbly begs, that being an Orphan, its Fatherless condition may find succour and countenance from the splendour of your goodness, under which it hath been first brought ●orth into the world.  
Vouchsafe ● therefore (Great Prince) to cast a gracious Eye on this deserted●Object, and the poor Oblation of  
Your most humbly devoted servant and Subject HENRY SEILE.   

A GENERAL PREFACE, Touching the use of these three Catalogues or Tables.  
HAving a purpose to peruse our English Histories, and those of foreign Nations which had any intercourse or commerce with the affairs either of this Realm or Church of England: I found it no small trouble to me, to know the names of those, whose actions I encountered within the said perusal. For whereas commonly great persons are not called by the names of their Families, but of their Dignities: it was a matter of no mean difficulty to find out, what and who they were, who were presented to us by their Dignities, as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal. Upon this ground, to save me from that troublesome inquiry for the time to come; I set myself to draw up a complete and perfect Catalogue of all the persons of chief rank in this Realm of England, from Earls inclusively and upwards; so far as any light of story, and warrantable ascent, would direct and guide me. And having form it in that frame and order, as hereafter followeth, found manifestly that that pains it cost me, was not ill bestowed; because of that great ease it did me, being once composed. For than no sooner did I meet in any story, with any, either Prince or Prelate, of, or in this Nation; but I could forthwith turn unto him: and by computing of the times, find out exactly who he was. And yet me thought it was not perfect, till I had added to the same all those Sovereign Princes, which have borne rule in all or any part hereof: the names and actions of the which occur, as well in our own Chronicles, as foreign stories. That done, I thought it not amiss, to note and add, according as I met it in my course of reading, what Kings and Prelates of this Nation have been ennobled in the Church with the stile of Saints: as also what great offices any of the Arch-Bishops, Bishops, Dukes, Marquesses, and Earls, had severally borne in the Civil State. By doing which, as I received great ease and benefit, as before is said; so I was easily entreated to let all such partake thereof, who think it may be either profitable or useful to them: and for that cause have suffered it to come abroad, that they that will, may take the benefit of my poor endeavours.  
And this I have the ra●her been entreated to, to satisfy the minds of those (if any thing will satisfy them) that either are the enemies of Regal or Episcopal power. For whereas some conceive that Kings were instituted by the people, on ●ight perhaps of such confusions as had been noted and observed in a popular government: these following Catalogues will make it evident and apparent, that in this Country there was never any other government then that of Kings either in any part thereof, or the whole together.  
And whereas it is factiously given out by others, that the Episcopal authority and regiment in and of the Church, is not the proper and peculiar government of the same, but violently obtruded on it by the power of man: the Tables of Episcopal succession will make it evident, that the said form of Government, is of as long a standing as the Church itself; Religion and Episcopal jurisdiction being brought into this Land together.  
Lastly, if any such there be, as have been formerly, that would cry down Nobility, and that precedency and power which som● men have above the rest, they may here see, that from the first settling of this Monarchy in the Norman Race, that Kings of England have advanced to place and dignity, whom they thought most fit; and did it sans control of inferior people. And so they did no question in the Saxons times, and those before them: of which if we have no such clear and evident succession, as in the rest of later ages; it is because their digties, and honorary titles were rather personal then hereditary.  
Now in these Catalogues, I shall begin, as reason is, with that of Kings, from the first entrance of the Romans to this present time: to which I shall adjoin the Kings and Princes of Wales, as also the Kings and Lords of Man, and the Isle of Wight●: assigning unto every one his time, according to the computation of our best Historians. The Catalogue of the Bishops I shall bring along, from the first planting of Religion here, amongst the Saxons; since which we have a clear and undeniable succession in the holy Hierarchy: the former times, under the Empire of the Britons, having transmitted to our hands only some fragments of antiquity, by which we may perceive that the Episcopal government was here received together with the faith itself; but cannot gather from the same a constant and continued succession of the persons governing. Then for the third Catalogue that of the Nobility, we have continued that from the first entrance of the Normans to this present day; that at one view a man may see the quality and antiquity of those noble families, which are now both an honour and an ornament to this flourishing Kingdom. I shall not need say more in this general Preface, having prefixed particular Prefaces to each several Catalogue, to which I rather shall refer the Reader, then detain him here.   

THE FIRST TABLE, OR, A CATALOGVE OF All the Kings which have reigned in England, since the first entrance of the ROMANS. As Also of the Kings and Princes of Wales, the Kings and Lord of Man, and the Isle of Wight, together with the Princes and Lords of Powys.  
. Printed at London. 1641.  

THE PREFACE TO THE CATALOGVE Of the KINGS of ENGLAND.  
THe Realm of England is th●t Southern and more flourishing part of the Isle of Britain: that which was civilised by the Romans, and made a Province of their Empire; when as the Northern parts thereof, were ●ither neglected or not conquered. When it was under the command of the Roma● Emperors, it wanted not its proper and peculiar Kings, over the chiefest and most principal of their Tribes and Nations: it being the custom of that Empire, as▪ Tacitus hath truly noted, habere servitutis instrumenta etiam Reges. Of these inferior tributary Kings, those which were in their several times of more power than others, may probably be thought to have assumed unto themselves the stile and title of Kings of the Britons: even as in after times, during the heptarchy of the Saxons, those which gave law unto the rest, did call themselves, and were accounted the Kings or Monarches of the English. But those inferior petite Kings, being, in tract of time worn out, and almost all the South reduced under the immediate command of the Roman Empire: either the Emperors themselves, or such of their Lieutenants as did here usurp the regal state, were styled Kings of Britain, till Constantine the Great united it inseparably to the Roman Diadem: And in him ended the first line of the Kings of Britain, according to the British story.  
The second line of Kings, bears da●e from the departure of the Romans: who being called from hence to look unto their Empire in the Continent, le●t their possessions here unto the ●ury of the Scots and Picts, who dwelling in the Northern and unconquered parts▪ attempted to subdue the Southern. For the repressing of whose rage the Britons chose themselves a King out of Armo●ica, (now called Bretag●e) being extracted from the old British blood, which had not long before been planted in that Region, by the Roman Emperors. Whose li4e continued here not long, till they were dispossessed both of Crown and Country, by the Saxons, a Germane people, called in by Vortiger to oppose the Scots and other Nations of the North. Who having by degrees subdued all that which formerly had been conquered by the Romans (the Country beyond Severne excepted only) divided it amongst themselves into seven Kingdoms; which finally being all brought under by the West-Saxon Kings, did at last settle, and continues in the name of England. A Kingdom, though of small extent, compared unto the greater Countries of France, Spain▪ and Germany, yet of so high esteem abroad▪ that it may challenge an equality with either of them, and in some kind hath had precedency before them.  
For to the honour of this Realm, as well before as since it had the name of England, we may say thus much. It was the first Kingdom which received the faith of Christ, which was here planted, as it is affirmed by Gildas upon certain knowledge, toward the latter end of Tiberius' Empire. Tempore ut scimus summo, Tiberii Cae●aris, as his own words are: which by computing of the times, will fall to be five years before Saint Peter came to Rome; and but five years after the death of our Redeemer. It showed unto the world the first Christia● King, whose name was Lucius: and gave unto the Church her first Christian Emperor, even the famous Constantine here borne; by whose example and encouragement the saith was generally received over all the Empire, and all the Temples of the Idols, either demolished or forsaken. It also was the first Christian Kingdom, out of which the Jews, those bitter and most obstinate enemies of the Cross of Christ, were universally expulsed; and our of which the insolent and usurped Supremacy of the Popes of Rome, was first ejected, after they had a long time domineered in the Church of Christ. The one of these performed by King Edward the first; the other by King Henry the eighth. Not to say any thing in this place of their wars and victories in France, Spain, Scotland, the Netherlands, the Isle of Cyprus and the Holy land.  
In these regards, the Kings of England, as they are a● absolute, so they are as sacred, as of any Country whatsoever What ever things are proper unto Supreme Majesty, Sceptres, and Crowns, ●he Purple Ro●e, the Glo●e, or golden Ball and Unction, have been as long theirs, as any others. The four first are by Leland, a ●●●ous Antiquary, ascribed unto King A●thur, who did begin his reign Anno 506. which was as soon● as they were ordinarily in use with the Roman Emperors. And thi● doth Leland justify, out of an ancient Seal of the said King Arthur's kept in his time, as an especial monument in the Abbey of Westminster: As for their Unction, or Anointing, it appears by the old Roman Provincial, and the ancient practice, that of all the Kings of Christendom, there were none anciently anointed but the two Emperors of the East and West; the Kings of France, England, Sicily, and Hier●salem. By reason of which Unction or anointing (besides what is united or annexed to the Crown Imperial of this Realm) it was declared Term. Hilarii. 33. Edward 3. that the Kings of England were capaces jurisdictionis spiritualis, capable of Spiritual or Ecclesiastical jurisdiction. As after in the reign of King Henry the eighth, it was declared rather then enacted, that the King's highness was the Supreme head of the Church of England, and that he had authority to reform all errors, heresies, and abuses in the same. 26. Henry 8. cap. 1. Which title or Supreme head, though used by King Edward 6. in a●l his seigne, and by Queen Mary for awhile; was changed by Queen Elizabeth into that of Supreme Governor: and it is now reckoned as a part of the stile of the Kings of England, that they are Supreme Governors in all their Dominions and Countries, over all persons, in all causes, as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal.  
Now as the Kings of England are absolute at home; so are they no less honoured and esteemed abroad: the Emperor being accounted filius major Ecclesiae, the eldest son of the Church; the King of France, filius minor, or the second son; and the King of England, filius tertius & adop●ivus, the third and the adopted son. In general Counsels, the King of France took place at the Emperor's right hand; the King of England on his left, and the King of Scots having precedency next before Castille. And whereas since the time of Charles the fifth, the Kings of Spain have challenged the precedency of all Christian Princes: yet in the time of King Henry 7. Pope julius gave it to the English before the Spaniard. Nay lest the Kings of England might fall short in any thing wherein their neighbour Prince's glory, they also have an adjunct or peculiar title annexed unto the stile Imperiall. For where the King of France is styled Christianissimus, most Christian; and the King of Spain, Catholi●us, or the Catholic King: the King of England hath the title of Defensor fidei, o● the defender of the Faith. A title not so much conferred on King Henry 8. by the Popes of Rome, as confirmed unto him. For in a Charter of King Richard 2. unto the University of Oxford, the same stile occurs: for which and other proofs hereof consult the Epistle Dedicatory before Doctor Craca●●horp against the Archbishop of Spalleto; and Sir Isa●c Wake, in his Rex Platonicus. But now we go unto the Kings.   

South-Britaine or ENGLAND, The Kings thereof, according to the British story, from I. Caesar unto Constantine.  
 1 CAssibelan.  2 Theomantius.  3 Cymbeline.  4 Guiderius. A. Changed   45 5 Arviragus, called Pr●●●sag●● by Hector B●●●ius. 73 6 Marius. 125 7 Coilus. 180 8 Lucius, the first Christened King of Brit●ine and the world; who dying without Children, left the 〈◊〉 Emperors his heir. 207 9 Severus Emperor of Rome. 211 10 Bassianus son of Severus. 218 11 Carausius a noble Briton. 225 12 Alectus. 232 13 Aesclepiodorus. 262 14 Coilus. II. 289 15 Helena daughter of Coilus, and Constantius Emp. of Rome.  16 Constantine, son of Helena and Constantius: who added, or unite● his estate in Britain, unto the Monarchy of Rome.   

South-Britaine or England, the Kings thereof, from the departure of the Romans, unto the settling of the Saxons.  
A. Ch.   431 1 COnstantine of Ar●orica or little Britain. 443 2 Constantius son of Constantine. 446 3 Vortiger Earl of th● Gevisses, who called in the Saxons. 464 4 Vo●●imer, 〈…〉 471 5 Vortiger (again) 481 6 Aurelius Ambrosiu●●●●cond son of 〈◊〉. 500 7 U●er Pend●●gon 〈◊〉 son of Const. 506 8 Arth●r, son of Uter ●●●dragon. 542 9 Constantine II. next Cousin of Arthur. 546 10 Conan. 576 11 Vorhpor. 580 12 Malgo. 586 13 Careticus. 613 14 Cadwan. 635 15 Cadwallan. 678 16 Cadwalladar. After whose death (the Saxons having totally subdued all the Country on this side the Severne) ●he British Princes were no longer called Kings of Britain, but Kings of Wales: of wh●m more hereafter.   

The Kingdom and Kings of Kent.  
THe Saxons being called in by Vortiger to resist the Scots, and other people of the North, did by degrees expulse the Britons: and having totally subdued the Country, erected in the same seven Kingdoms. Of these the ancientest was that of Kent, confined within that County only: the Kings these that follow. A. Ch.   455 1 Hengist the first King of 〈◊〉 488 2 Eske or Osca. 512 3 Octa. 532 4 Immerick. 561 5 Ethelbert S. the first Christened King, the founder of S. Paul's in London. 617 6 Edbald. 641 7 Ercombert. 665 8 Egbert. 673 9 Lotharius. 686 10 Edrick. 693 11 Wightred. 726 12 Egbert. II. 749 13 Ethelbert. II. 759 14 Alricus. 794 15 Ethelbert. III. surnamed Pren. 797 16 Cuthred. 805 17 Baldred, who in the year 827. lost both his life and Kingdom unto Egbert King of the WESTSAXONS.   

The Kingdom and Kings of the SOUTH-SAXONS.  
THe Kingdom of the South-Saxons was begun by Ella, a noble Captain of that people. It contained the two Counties of Sussex and Survey, which were thence denominated: the first so called quasi South sex, the Country of the South-Saxons: the second q●asi South rey, as lying on the South of the river T●amise. This Kingdom lasted but a while, and had only these four Kings that follow. viz. A. Ch.   488 1 Ella the first King of the So●th-Saxo●s. 514 2 Cissa.  3 Ethelwolf or Edilwach the first Christened King of the South-Saxons.  4 Berthun and Authun two brothers both jointly reigning, and both jointly vanquished by Crad●all King of the WESTSAXONS.   

The Kingdom and Kings of the WESTSAXONS.  
THe third in order of these Kingdoms, and that which did in fine prevail over all the rest, was that of the Westsaxons. It contained in it the Counties of Cornwall, Devon, Dorset, Somerset, Wiltes, Southampton, and Berks: the Kings these. A. Ch.   522 1 Cerdicus the first King. 17. 539 2 Kinricus. 29. 565 3 Celingus or Che●line. 10. 595 4 Cel●icus. 5. 600 5 Ceolwolf. 614 6 Kingil the first christened King. 646 7 Kenewalchin. 31. 677 8 Sigebertus. 1. 678 9 Es●win. 2. 680 10 Centwin. 7. 687 11 S. Cedwalla. 3. 690 12 Ina 35. who first gave th● Peter-pences to the Church of Rome. 725 13 Ethelard. 14. 739 14 Cuthbert. 16. 755 15 Sigebert. II. 1. 756 16 Kinulphus. 31. 787 17 Bithrick. 13. 800 18 Egbert, of whom see more in the Saxon Monarches.   

The Kingdom and Kings of the EAST-SAXONS.  
THe Kingdom of East-Saxons is the fourth in order, of the Heptarchy; begun in Anno 527. some five years after that of the Westsaxons. It comprehended the Counties of Essex, Midlesex, and part of Hertfordshire; the Kings these that follow. A. Ch.   527 1 Erchenwme. 587 2 Sledda. 596 3 S. Seber, tthe first Christened King of the East Saxons; and first founder of S. Peter's in Westminster.  4 Seward and Sigebert. 623 5 Sigebert the little.  6 Sigebert. III. 661 7 Swithelme. 664 8 Sighere. 664 9 S. Sebba.  10 Sigherd.  11 Seofride. 701 12 Offa. 709 13 Selred. 747 14 Suthred, subdued by Eg●ert King of the Westsaxons, and his Kingdom made a member of that rising Empire.   

The Kingdom and Kings of the EAST-ANGLES.  
NExt to the Kingdom of the East-Saxons, was that of the East-Angles; containing in it the Counties of Norfolk, Suffolk, and Cambridge shire, with the Isle of Ely: and had these Kings following. A. Ch.   575 1 Uffa, the first King. 582 2 Titullus. 593 3 Redwald the first christened King. 624 4 Erpenwald. 636 5 S. Sigebert. 638 6 Egric. 642 7 Anna. 654 8 Ethelbe●t. 656 9 Edelwald. 664 10 Alduffe. 683 11 Elsewolfe. 714 12 Beorne. 714 13 S. Etheldred. 749 14 Ethelbert. II. who died Anno 793. 870 15 S. Edmund. After whose slaughter by the Danes, and that his Kingdom had been long wasted by that people; it was at last united to the Westsaxons, by King Edw the elder.   

The Kingdom and Kings of the NORTH-HUMBERS.  
THe Kingdom of the North humbers, or Northumberland, was the fifth in course of time, of the Saxon Heptarchy; it was divided into two parts or Provinces, the one of which was called Bernicia; the other D●ira: of which the former called Bernicia, was founded by one Ida, Anno 547. the other by one Ella, his fellow and companion in arms, Anno 559. This last contained the whole Countries from the North of Humber to the tweed, viz. the Counties of York, Durham, Lancaster, Westmoreland, Cumberland, and Northumberland: the other all that part of Scotland, which lieth between the river tweed, and the Frith of Edinburgh; which was as far as ever the Romans had gone before them. Those Kings of either, which were more powerful than the other, were honoured with the name of Kings of the North humbers, and are marshaled thus. A. Ch.   547 1 Ella and Ida.  2 Adda and Elappea.  3 Theodwald,  4 Frethulfe.  5 Theodorick. 589 6 Ethelrick. 593 7 Ethel●ride. 617 8 Edwine the first christened King. 633 9 Osrick. 634 10 S. Oswald. 643 11 Oswy, who having subdued Oswin● King of Deira, was the first absolute King of all Northumberland. 671 12 Egfride. 686 13 S. Alfride. 705 14 Osred. 716 15 Kenred. 718 16 Osrick. II. 729 17 Ceolnulph. 738 18 Egbert. 758 19 Oswulph. 759 20 Edilwald. 765 21 Alured. 774 22 Ethelred. 778 23 Al●wald. 789 24 Osred. II. 794 25 Etheldred. II. After whose death this Kingdom much molested by the Danes, became a Province of the Westsaxons.   

The Kingdom and Kings of MERCIA.  
THe last and greatest of the seven Kingdoms of the Saxons, was that of Mercia, so called, for that being seared in the middle of the whole Country, it was a March or border unto all the rest which abutted on it. It comprehended the Counties of Gl●●cester, Hereford, Worcester, Warwick, Leicester, Rutland, Northampton, Lincoln, Bedford, Nottingham, B●ckingham, Oxford, Derby, Stafford, Shropshire, Cheshire, and that other part of Hertfordshire, which was not under the Kingdom of the East-Saxons. By reason of this great extent of Empire, ●hey were a long time very powerful, and overawed their neighbour Princes: till at the last the fatal period being come, it fell into the Arms of the Westsaxons, after it enjoyed these twenty Kings which hereafter follow. A. Ch.   582 1 Cridda the first King of Mercia 593 2 Wibba. 614 3 Cheorl. 626 4 Penda. 656 5 Peada, the first christened King. 659 6 Wulfher●. 675 7 Ethelred. 704 8 Kenred. 709 9 Chelred. 716 10 Ethelbald. 758 11 Offa. 796 12 Egfride. 797 13 Kenwolf. 819 14 Kenelm. 820 15 Ceolwolf. 811 16 Bernulf. 824 17 Ludecan. 826 18 Withlafe. 839 19 Berthulf. 85● 20 Burdred. After whose death this Kingdom having been shrewdly shaken in a great battle fought near Burford, Comit. Oxo●. wherein King Ethelbal● was vanquished, and his whole strength broken by Cuthbert, or Cuthred, King of the Westsaxons, than his tributary: and after no less shrewdly shaken by the valiant Egbert, became a Province of that Empire.   

The Monarches of the English-SAXONS.  
THe Saxons, though they were divided into the seven Kingdoms before named, were for the most part subject unto one alone; who was entitled R●x Gentis Anglorum, or King of the English Nation: those which were stronger than the rest, giving the law unto them in their several turns, till in the end they all became incorporated into the Empire of the Westsaxons. Which Monarches, who they were, and of whence entitled, is next in order shown. A. Ch.   455 1 Hengist King of Kent. 481 2 Ella King of the South-Saxons. 495 3 Cerdick King of the Westsaxons. 534 4 Kenrick King of the Westsaxons. 561 5 Cheuline, or Celingus, King of the Westsaxons. 562 6 Ethelbert King of Kent. 616 7 Redwald King of the East-Angles. 617 8 Edwin King of Northumberland. 634 9 Oswald King of Northumberland. 643 10 Oswy King of Northumberland. 659 11 Wulfhere King of M●rci●. 675 12 Ethelred King of Mercia. 704 13 Kenred King of Mercia. 709 14 Chelred King of Mercia. 716 15 Ethelbald King of Mercia. 758 16 Offa King of Mercia. 794 17 Egfride King of Mercia. 796 18 Kenwolf King of Mercia. 800 19 Egbert the son●e of Al●mond, King of the Westsaxons, the first and absolute Monarch of the whole Heptarchy: who having vanquished all, or most of th● Sax●n Kings, and added their estates unto his own, commanded the whole Country to be called by the name of ENGLAND. The Kings whereof, after th● Country was so named, are these that follow.   

The Kings of ENGLAND of the Saxon Race.  
A. Ch.   800 1 Egbert the 18 King of the Westsaxons, the 19 Monarch of the English, and first King of England. 37. 837 2 S. Ethelwolf 20. 857 3 Edelbald. 858 4 Edelbert. 5. 863 5 Edelfride. 9 873 6 S. Alured, who totally reduced the Saxons under one Monarchy, and founded the University of Oxford. 23. 900 7 Edward the elder. 24. 924 8 Athelstane. 16. 940 9 Edmund. 6. 946 10 Eadred who styled himself King of Great Britain. 955 11 Edwin. 4. 959 12 S. Edgar. 16. 975 13 Edward the younger. 3. 678 14 Ethelred. 1016 15 Edmund Ironside. 
The Danish Race.  1017 16 Canutus King of Dan●mark. 20. 1037 17 Harald Harfager. 4. 1041 18 Hardy Cnute. 4. 
The Saxons repossessed.  1045 19 S. Edward who founded and endowed the Church of Westminster, and was the first that cured the disease called the King's-evil, leaving the same hereditary to his successors. 1066 20 Harald the son of Godwin usurped the Crown, and shortly lost both it and his life to boot, to William Duke of N●rmandy. 
The NORMAN Race.  1067 21 William Duke of Normandy, surnamed the Conqueror. 22. 1089 22 William Rufus. 13. 1102 23 Henry Beauclerk. 35. 1136 24 Stephen E. of Bloys. 19 
The Saxon line restored.  1155 25 Henry II. descended by his Grandmother, from the blood Royal of the Saxons. 34. 1189 26 Richard Coeur de Lyon. 1●. 1201 27 John. 17. 1218 28 Henry. III. 56. 1274 29 Edward. I. 34. 1308 30 Edward. II. 19 1327 31 Edward. III. 50. 1377 32 Richard. II. 
The line of Lancaster.  1399 33 Henry. IV. 15. 1414 34 Henry. V. 9 1423 35 Henry. VI 38. 
The line of York.  1461 36 Edward. IV. 23. 1483 37 Edward. V. 1483 38 Richard. III. 3. 
The families united.  1486 39 Henry. VII. 23. 1508 40 Henry. VIII. 39 1547 41 Edward. VI 6. 1553 42 Queen Mary. 5. 1558 43 Queen Elizabeth. 45. 
The union of the Kingdoms.  1602 44 JAMES King of Scots, reassumed the title of Great-Britaine. 1625 45 CHARLES by the grace of God, King of Great Britain, France, and Ireland; the 63. King in descent from the West-Saxon Cerdick, the 64. Monarch of the English, and 45. King of England in descent from Egbert: whom God long preserve.   

Kings of WALES.  
THe Britons being outed of their Country by the conquering Saxons, retired themselves beyond the Severn, and therein fortified themselves; which Country thereupon came to be called Wales, and the people Walsh, or Welsh men. Not that the word Walsh, signified in the Saxon language, a Foreiner or Alien, as it is ●conceived (for how could they be called Aliens in their native Country?) but Wales, and Wallish, for Galls and Gallish, by changing G into W, according to the custom of the Saxons. The Britons being descended of the Gauls, kept their old name still; though somewhat altered in the letter, as before is said: and to this day the French do call the Prince of Wales, by the name of le Prince de Galls. At first their cheifes were honoured with the title of Kings of Wales, a●d are these that follow. A. Ch.   690 1 Idwallo. 30. 720 2 Roderick. 35. 755 3 Conan. 63. 818 4 Mervyn. 25. 843 5 Roderick surnamed the Great, who divided Wales between his three sons, allotting unto each his partthe Country being divided into North-wales, South-Wales, and Powysland which had their several Lords and Princes, as hereafter followeth.   

The Principality and Princes of South-Wales.  
SOuth- Wa●es, in the division of the Country amongst the sons of Roderick Mawr, ●ell unto Cadel the second son. It contained all that quantity and tract of ground, which now we call the Counties of Glamorgan, Pembroke, Carmarthen, Cardigan, and part of Brecknock: which being the richer and more fruitful part of Wales, and lying most open to invasion, both by sea and land, was soon brought under the command of the Kings of England. The principal seat of the Princes of it, was Dyn●sar, or Dynevor Castle, not far from Carmarthen, who thence were called by their subjects, the Kings of Dynevor; and whilst they stood upon their own legs, were these that follow. A. Ch.   877 1 Cadell second son of Roderick.  2 Howell. 907 3 Howell Dha. 948 4 Owen.  5 aeneas.  6 Theodore Mawr. 1077 7 Rhese. I. 1093 8 Gryffith. I.  9 Rhese. II.  10 Gryffith. II. in whom ended the line of the Princes of South-Wales, his Country being conquered by the English, and his two sons Meredith and Cynerick taken by King Henry the second, who caused their eyes to be put out. After which time South-Wales was reckoned as a part of the Realm of England.   

The Principality and Princes of North-Wales.  
NOrth-Wales in the division of the Kingdom of Wales, fell to the share of Amarawd, the eldest son of Roderick Mawr, the last King thereof; with a superiority of power over both the rest, who were but homagers to this. It contained in it all that territory which now doth comprehend the Counties of Merioneth, De●bigh, Flint, Carna●von, and the Is●e of Anglesey, which being the more mountainous parts; and consequently of more difficult access than the others were, as they did longest keep their liberties, so do they still preserve their language from the incursions of the English▪ Abers●aw in the Isle of Anglesey was the Prince's seat, who were hence sometimes called the Kings of Abersraw, and were these ensuing. A. Ch.   8077 1 Amarawd eldest son of Roderick. 913 2 Idwallo. 3 Merick.  4 Joanes. 1067 5 Conan. 1099 6 Gryffith 1120 7 Owen. 1178 8 David. I. 1194 9 Llewellen. I. 1240 10 David. II. 1246 11 Llewellen. II. the last of the Princes of Wales of the British blood, of whom, and the conclusion of his race, see the following Catalogue.   

The Kings and Princes of it, according to the History of Wales.  
IN the History of Wales, writ by Humphrey Lloyd, the Kings and Princes of Wales are reckoned differently from that succession of them before laid down. The reason of which difference may be that he reciteth there the Predominant Princes, such as gave law unto the rest, whether of North-Wales, South-Wales, or of Powysland: even as we see was done before, in summing up the Monarches of the English Saxons, out of the several Kingdoms in that Heptarchy. Now for his Catalogue of the Welsh, both Kings and Princes, he recites them thus. A Ch.   688 1 Ivor. 720 2 Roderick Mo●wino●. 755 3 Conan Tindaethwy. 820 4 Mervyn Urich. 843 5 Roderick Mawr. 877 6 Amarawdh. 913 7 Edward Voel. 940 8 Howel Dha. 948 9 Jevaf, and Jago. 982 10 Howel ap Jevaf. 984 11 Cadwallan ap Jevaf. 986 12 Meredith ap Owen. 992 13 Edwal ap Meiric. 1003 14 Aedan ap Blegored. 1015 15 Lhewellen ap Sit●ylt. 1021 16 Jago ap Edwall. 1037 17 Gryffith ap Llewellen. 1061 18 Blethyn, and Rhywallon. 1073 19 Trahaern ap Caradoc. 1078 20 Gry●●ith ap Conan. 1137 21 Owen Gwineth. 1169 22 David ap Owen. 1194 23 Llewellen ap Jorweth. 1240 24 David ap Llewellen. 1246 25 Llewellen ap Gryffith, the last Prince of Wales of the British race, who lost his life and principality to King Edward the first, Anno 1282. After whose death, the King perceiving that the Welsh had no affection to be ruled by strangers; sent for his Queen then great with child, to come unto him to Carnarvan, and hearing that she was delivered of a son, called the Welsh Lords together, and proffered them a Prince to bear rule amongst them, of their own nation, one who spoke no word of English, and such a one whose life no man could tax. To such a Prince when they had all sworn to yield obedience, he named his newborn son unto them, and made him their Prince, since when the eldest sons of England have commonly been created Princes of Wales.   

The Princes of it, of the blood Royal of England.  
WALES thus brought under the obedience of the Kings of England, hath since been commonly the honorary title and possession of their eldest sons. Not that they challenge it, as of due belonging to them; but take it from their Fathers as of special Grace, by solemn creation and investure, tenendum sibi & Haeredibus suis Regibus Augliae, to hold to them and their heirs Kings of England: our Kings not being willing to deprive themselves of such a power of gratifying and obliging their eldest sons, as they saw occasion. Edward 2. who had been summoned by his Father unto the Parliament by the name of Prince of Wales, and Earl of Chester: summoned his eldest son (King Edward 3.) by no other name then Earl of Chester and Flint. Edward 3. first used the ceremony of creation, by letters Patents, and investiture, which hath since continued: and for the want of which, Edward 6. Queen Mary and Queen Elizabeth however in their several turns, they have been called Princes and Princesses of Wales, were not truly such. Those which were so created, either by Parliamentary Writ or especial Charter, are these that follow. A. Ch.    1 Edward of Carnarvan eldest son of King Edward the first. 1344 2 Edward the black Prince, eldest son of King Edward the third. 1377 3 Richard of Bordeaux, eldest son unto the black Prince. 1399 4 Henry of Monmouth, eldest son of King Henry the fourth. 1454 5 Edward of Westminster, only son of King Henry the sixth. 1472 6 Edward of Westminster, eldest son of King Edward the fourth. 1483 7 Edward Earl of Salisbury, eldest son of King Richard the third. 1492 8 Arthur, the eldest son of King Henry the seventh. 1506 9 Henry Duke of York second son to King Henry the seventh, after K. Henry the eighth. 1610 10 Henry, eldest son of King james the first Monarch of Great Britain. 1616 11 CHARLES Duke of York▪ second son of King james, now the second Monarch of Great Britain.   

Princes and Lords of Powysland.  
Powysland is the third part of Wales, but the least of all, containing only the whole County of Montgomery, and part of Radnor, Brecknock, Denbigh, and Shropshire. The chief seat hereof was Matravall, in Montgomery shire, from whence the Princes of it would be called the Kings of Matravall. It was bestowed by Roderick Mawr, in his division of Wales, on Mervyn his youngest son▪ and did continue in his line a long time together: but much afflicted and dismembered by the Princes of North-wales, who cast a greedy eye upon it. The first Prince of it was called Mervyn, but we have no good constat of his successors: the last that held it all entire, was Meredith ap Blethin, who divided it between his two sons, Madoc, and Gryffith, of the which Madoc died at Winchester, Anno 1160. and Gryffith was by Henry the first of England created Lord Powys, the residue of Powysland which pertained to Madoc, depending still upon the fortune of North-Wales. 
The Lords of Powys.  A. Ch.    1 Gryffith ap Meredith.  2 Owen Cynelioc.  3 Gwenwynnin.  4 Gryffith ap Gwenwynnin  5 Owen ap Gryffith. 6 John Charleton, one of the Bedchamber to King Edward the second, married H●wys daughter of Owen ap Gryffith. 1353 7 John Charleton, Lord Powys. 1360 8 John Charleton, Lord Powys. 1374 9 John Charleton, Lord Powys. 1401 10 Edward Charleton, Lord Powys. 1420 11 Henry Grey, nephew of Edward Lord Powys by his daughter jane created Earl of Tanquerville by King H. 5.  12 Richard Grace Lord Powys.  13 John Grace Lord Powys.  14 John Grace Lord Powys.  15 Edward Grace, the last Lord Powys of the race of Mervyn, son of Roderick King of Wales. 1629 16 William Herbert of Red-castle, son of Edward, second son of William Herbert Earl of Pembroke, created Lord Powys, 5. Car. Apr. 2. now living 1641.   

Kings and Lords of MAN.  
THe Isle of MAN is situate so equally between England and Ireland, that once it was a controversy unto the which it appertained; but was in fine adjudged to England, in that some venomous worms brought hither, did not forthwith die: which kind of creatures the nature of the Irish soil will by no means brook. It was once subject unto the crown and Kingdom of Northumberland, but from them taken by the Danes, Norwegians, and other people of the North, in their eruptions on these parts: who having mastered it, ordained therein a Pe●it King of their own Nation; who thus succeeded one another. A. Ch.  Kings of MAN. 1065 1 Godred the son of Syrrie. 1066 2 Fingall son of Godred. 1066 3 Godred the son of Harald. 1082 4 Lagman eldest son of Godred. 1089 5 Dopnald son of Tade. 1098 6 Magnus' King of Norway. 1102 7 Olave third son of Godred. 1144 8 Godred son of Olave. 1187 9 Reginald, base son of Godred. 1226 10 Olave the lawful son of Godred. 1237 11 Herald son of Olave. 1249 12 Raignald. II. brother of Harald. 1252 13 Magnus. II. brother of Raignald. 1266 14 Magnus' King of Man being deceased without issue, Alexander third King of the Scots, partly by conquest, and partly by money paid to the Norwegians, brought this and all the rest of the Western Isles under his obedience. After this time, it was sometimes dependant on the Crown of Scotland, and sometimes on England, according as their fortunes varied: till in the end, it was regained finally from the Scots, by William Montacute Earl of Salisbury (who was descended from the ancient Kings of Man) and by him after sold to the Lord Scrope, on whose attainder it fell unto the Crown of England, and changed Lords as followeth. 
Kings and Lords of MAN, of English blood.  A. Ch.   1340 1 William Earl of Sal●sbury. K. 1395 2 William Lord Scrope. K. 1399 3 Henry Earl of Northumberland Lord. 1403 4 William Lord Stanley, Lord of Man.  5 John Lord Stanley, Lord of Man.  6 Thomas Lord Stanley, Lord of Man.  7 Thomas Lord Stanley, Lord of Man, created Earl of Derby by K. Henry 7. 1503 8 Thomas Stanley Earl of Derby, Lord of Man. 1521 9 Edward Stanley Earl of Derby, Lord of Man: 1572 10 Henry Stanley Earl of Derby, Lord of Man. 1593. 11 Ferdinando Stanley Earl of Derby, Lord of Man. 1604 12 William Stanley now Earl of Derby, and Lord of Man. 1640.   

Lords and Kings.  
THe Isle of Wight abutting on the coast of Hampshire, was taken from the English by William Fitz-Osborne, Earl of Hereford, in the time of William Duke of Normandy, and King of England: who thereupon became the first Lord thereof. After whose death & the proscription of his son Roger, it fell unto the Crown, and was by Henry the second bestowed upon the family of the Rivers, Earls of Devon. On the extinction of which line, it fell again unto the Crown, in the time of King Edward the first; and in the same hath since continued: giving the title only of one King, and one Lord to two Potent subjects. Now for the Lords and King, they are these here following. A. Ch.    1 William Fitz-Osborne, Earl of Hereford. 1072 2 Roger de Breteville, Earl of Hereford.  3 Richard de Rivers, Earl of Devon.  4 Baldwin de Rivers, Earl of Devon. 1154 5 Richard de Rivers, Earl of Devon. 1161 6 Baldwin de Rivers, Earl of Devon. 7 Richard de Rivers, Earl of Devon.  8 William de Rivers, Earl of Devon. 1216 9 Baldwin de Rivers, Earl of Devon. 1245 10 Baldwin de Rivers, Earl of Devon. 1261 11 Isabella, sister to Earl Baldwin, and wife to William de Fortibu●, surrendered up her interest in this Island, to King Edward the first. 1445 12 Henry Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick, Anno 23. of Henry 6. was crowned King of the Isle of Wight, and shortly after made Duke of Warwick. 1466 13 Richard Lord Wideville Earl Rivers, made by King Edward 4. Lord of the Wight.    

THE SECOND TABLE, OR, A CATALOGVE OF All the Bishops which have governed in the Church of England, and Wales, since the conversion of the SAXONS. Together with the honorary Offices which they, or any of them have enjoyed in the civil government.  
Divided into two parts.  
Printed at London. 1641.  

THE PREFACE TO THE ENSUING CATALOGUE of Arch-Bishops, and Bishops.  
THE ●aith of Christ being here planted as ●aith Gilda●, tempore summo Tiberii Caesaris, towards the latter end of Tiberius Caesar, was as it seems, concealed and hidden ●ill the time of Lucius: who publicly making profession of it, procured three archiepiscopal seats to be erected at York, Caer-Leon upon Vsk, and London for the North, West, and Southern parts; and suffragan Bishops to be allotted and assigned unto each of them. Of these and their successors we have little Constat, only some footsteps in some places, whereby we may discern the ruin of religion which had been made here by the Saxons. But when the Saxons were converted to the Christian faith, they grew more zealous of the same, then formerly they had been a verse from it: and gave it suddenly a general and unanimous admittance. Which being done, that part of England which was then in their possession, was divided into the two Provinces of Cante●bury and York: the ancient Britons or the Welsh continuing for a long time after under the rule and government of their own Archbishop; but in the ●nd were also brought to yield obedience to the See of Canterbury. The Church thus brought into a settled form and order, became forthwith of such esteem at home, that they have long time been accounted Peers of the Realm, and are by writ summoned unto all Parliaments, as are the temporal Barons; and of such reputation and fame abroad, that the Arch-Bishops of both Provinces were adjudged to be Legatinati: the Archbishop of Canterbury having a superintendency over all the Irish Bishops; as he of York, had a direct primacy over those of the Church of Scotland. And in the Council held at Constance, what time the Fathers there assembled, were for the better dispatch of business, divided into several Nations: the English Nation, Anglicana natio, was reckoned amongst the chiefest. At this time since this Church was manumitted from the Pope, it may be warrantably said to be the most exact and perfect of the Reformation: keeping a constant & continued succession in the holy Hierarchy, and consequently also in all holy Orders; and whatsoever else is necessary, either in doctrine, government, or ceremony, unto the constitution of an Apostolical and Orthodax Church.  
As for the method which we mean to use in this following Catalogue, it is briefly this: we will begin first with the Province and See of Canterbury, and those particular Sufragan Bishops which owe obedience thereunto, which we will marshal in the order of the Alphabet, those of Wales included. For howsoever they had once the honour to have an Archbishop of their own, yet being now reputed members of the Province of Canterbury; we will dispose of them accordingly. That done, we will proceed unto the Province and See of York, and those few Bishoprics, which are now remaining of the same: which as the rest before, we will also take along, according to the order of the Alphabet. And this we take to be the easiest order for the Reader: that of the Antiquity of the Sees, being very intricate and perplexed, and that of the Antiquity or consecration of the men themselves, both changeable and uncertain. For if we went according to the way of precedency which is now in use, established by Act of Parliament 31. H. 8. c. 10. we should dispose them in this manner: viz. First the two Arch-Bishops of Canterbury and York, next the three Bishops of London, Dunelm, Winchester, and last of all the residue of the Prelates according to the Seniority of their consecrations. This is the order of precedency which is now in use, which yet is no new order in regard of London and Winton, who anciently had place before the rest, in all assemblies of the Clergy: but this being changeable and uncertain, as before was said, we shall make use rather of the other.  
Now in each See and Diocese we will keep this course: First we will show you the antiquity and ordination of each, together with the foundation of their Cathedral Churches; what Counties each of them containeth, what privileges anciently they enjoyed, and still claim to have; how many Parishes there be in every Diocese, by what Arch-Deacons they are governed, what is the tenth of the whole Clergy in every Diocese, and how much in the King's books is every Bishopric. We shall observe also, what and how many of the Prelates have been extract from honourable houses, whose names shall be distinguished by a little Afterisme thus *, as also how many of them have been canonised and accounted Saints, who and how many of them have been made Cardinals in the Church of Rome, what honourable Offices have been borne by any of them in the civil state. In the performance of the which S. shall stand for Saint, and Card for Cardinal: L. Ch. shall signify L. Chancellor; L. K. Lord Keeper; L. Tr. Lord Treasurer; L. Pr. Lord Precedent, Ch. J. Chief Justice. M. Ro. Master of the Rolls, and Ch. Ox. Chancellor of Oxford, as Ch. Ca of Cambridge. By which it will appear most plainly what a perpetual Seminary this our Church hath been, of able and of learned men, not only for discharge of Ecclesiastical, but even temporal business. Which being premised once for all, we now proceed unto our Catalogue: beginning with the Province and See of Canterbury, and following in the order before proposed.   

THE FIRST PART OF THE CATALOGVE OF BISHOPS, CONTAINING THE SUCCESSION of the Arch-Bishops and Bishops of the Province of CANTERBURY,  
Printed at London. 1641▪  

CANTERBURY and the Arch-Bishops of it.  
THe See of Canter. was first founded with the plantation of religion the amongst English: Austin the Monk, who first did preach the Gospel to the one▪ being the first Archbishop of the other. The Chair hereof originally fixed in the City of Canterbury; which being once the Regal City of the Kings of Kent, wa● by King Ethelbert, on his conversion, bestowed on Austin the Archbishop, and on his Successors for ever. The Cathedral, having been a Church before in the Britons time, was by the same Archbishop Austin repaired, and consecrated, and dedicated to the name of Christ, which it still retains; though a long time together it was called Saint Thomas, in honour of Saint Thomas Becke● who was therein slain. The present fabric was begun by Archbishop Lanfranc, and William Corboyl; and by degrees made perfect by their Successo●●●●. Take Canterbury as the seat of the Metropolitan▪ and it hath under it 21. suffragan Bishops, of the which 17. are in England, and 4. in Wales. But take it as the seat of a Diocesan, and it containeth only some part of Kent to the number of 257. Parishes (the residue being in the Diocese of Rochester;) together with some few particular Parishes dispersed here and there in several Dioceses: it being an ancient privilege of this See, that wheresoever the Arch-Bishops had either Manors or Advowsons', the place forthwith became exempted from the Ordinary, and was reputed of the Diocese of Canterbury.  
The other privileges of this See, are that the Archbishop is accounted Prima●e and Metropolitan of all England, and is the first Peer of the Realm: having precedency of all Dukes, not being of the Royal blood, and all the great Officers of the State. He hath the title of Grace offered him in common speech▪ and writes himself divina providentia, where other Bishops only use, divina permissione. The Coronation of the King hath anciently belonged unto him: it being also formerly resolved that wheresoever the Court was, the King and Queen were speciales & domestici Parochian● Domini Archiepiscopi, the proper and domestical Pariihioners of the Arch Bishop of Canterbury. It also did belong unto him in former times, to take unto himself the offerings made at the holy Altar by the King and Queen, wheresoever the Court was, if he were present at the same; and to appoint the Lent Preachers: but these time hath altered, and the King otherwise disposed of. Abroad in general Counsels he had place at the Pope's right foot: at home, this Royal privilege, that those which held lands of him, were liable for Wardship to him, and to compound with him for the same, though they hold other lands in Chief of our Lord the King. And for the more increase of his power and honour, it was enacted 25 H. 8. c. 21. that all licenses and dispensations (not repugnant to the law of God) which heretofore were sued for in the Court of Rome, should be hereafter granted by the Archbishop of Canterbury and his successors: As also in the 1. Eliz. c. 2. that by the advice of the Metropolitan, or Ecclesiastical Commissioners, the Queen's Majesty may ordain and publish such ri●es and ceremonies, as may be most for the advancement of God's glory, the edifying of his Church, and the due reverence of Christ's holy Sacraments. To come at last to the Arch-Bishops, this Diocese hath only one Archdeacon, which is he of Canterbury▪ the Clergies tenth comes to 651. li. 18. s. 2. d. q. and the Archbishopric itself is valued in the King's books, at the sum of 2816. li. 17. s. 9 d. q. I only add in general, that this See hath yielded to the Church 16. Saints; to the Church of Rome 9 Cardinals; to the Civil state of England 11. Lord Chancellors, one Lord Treasurer, one Lord Chief Justice; and to the University of Oxford 9 Chancellors. The particulars follow. 
Arch-Bishops of Canterbury.  A. Ch.   596 1 S. Augustinus. 611 2 S. Laurentius. 619 3 S. Melitus. 624 4 S. Justus. 634 5 S. Honorius▪ 655 6 S. Adeodatus, or Deus dedit. 
Vacavit sedes Annos 4.  668 7 S. Theodorus. 692 8 S. Brithwaldus. 731 9 Tatwinus. 736 10 Nothelmus. 742 11 Cuthbertus. 759 12 Bregwinus. 764 13 Lambertus. 793 14 Athelmardus. 807 15 Wulfredus. 832 16 Theogildus.  17 Celnothus. 871 18 Atheldredus. 889 19 Plegmundus. 915 20 Athelmus. 924 21 Wulfelmus, Lord Chancellor▪ 934 22 S. Odo. 961 23 S. Dunstan, Lord Treasurer. 988 24 Ethelga●us. 989 25 Siricius. 993 26 Alfricus. 1006 27 S. Elphegus. 1013 28 Livingus, alias Leovingus. 1020 29 Agelnothus. 1038 30 S. Ead●inus. 1050 31 Robertus Gemiticen●is. 1052 32 Stigandus. 1070 33 S. Lanfrancus. 
Vacavit sedes Annos 4.  1093 34 S. Anselm. 1114 35 Rodulphus. 1122 36 William Corboyl. 1138 37 Theobaldus. 1162 38 S. Thomas Becket L. Chancel. 1171 39 Richardus Monachus. 1184 40 Baldwinus. 1191 41 Reginaldns. 1193 42 Hubert Walter, L. Chancel. and L. Ch. Justice. 1206 43 Stephen Langton, Cardinal. 1229 44 Richard Wethershed. 1234 45 S. Edmund, Chancel. of Oxford. 1244 46 Boniface of Savoy. * 1272 47 Robert Kilwarby, Card. 1278 48 John Peckham. 1294 49 Robert Winchel●ey, Chan. Oxford 1313 50 Walter Raynolds. 1327 51 Simon Mepeham. 1333 52 Jo. Stratford, L. Chancel. 1348 53 Thomas Bradwardin. 1349 54 Simon Is●ippe. 1366 55 Sim. Langham, Card. L. Chan. 1367 56 William Witlessly. 1375 57 Simon Sudbury, L. Chancel. 1381 58 William Courtney. Chan. Ox. * 1396 59 Thomas Arundel, L. Chan. * 1414 60 Henry Chicheley, Card. 1243 61 John Stafford, Card. * 1452 62 Jo. Kemp. Card. L. Chancel. 1454 63 Thomas Bourchier, Card. Lord Chan. and Chan. of Oxford. * 1486 64 John Morton, the like. 150● 65 Henry Deane. 1504 66 W. Warham, L. Ch. and Ch. Ox. 1533 67 Thomas Cranmer. 1555 68 Reginald Pole, Car. and Chan. Ox. 1559 69 Matthew Parker. 1575. 70 Edmund Grindall. 1583 71 Jo. Whi●gift. 1604 72 Richard Bancroft, Chan. Oxford. 1610 73 George Abbot. 1633 74 William Laud, Chan. of the University of Oxford, now being. 1641.   

SAINT ASAPH AND the Bishops there.  
THe Bishopric of Saint Asaph is exceeding ancient; first founded by one Kentigern a Scot, and there Bishop of Glasco, about the year 560. The Cathedral there first built by him, upon the Banks of the river Elwy: whence it is called by the Welsh, Llan-Elwy; the Bishop in the ancient Latin Elwensis, or Elguensis; by us Saint Asaph, from Saint Asaph an holy man, whom Kentigern returning into Scotland, left here his successor. It seems 〈◊〉 stood not long, or not long in credit; there being a great hiatus in the succession of the Bishops: none to be found between this S. Asaph, and Geofrie of Monmouth, who was here Bishop in the latter end of King Stephen's reign. And which is more, Henry of Huntingdon in his recital of the Welsh Bishoprics reckoneth only three, Saint david's, Bangor, and Landaffe: which may be probably imputed to the frequent waters in this bordering Country (for it is ●eated in the County of Flint, not far from Chester:) which made it an unquiet seat for religious persons. This Bishopric, being at the best, not very rich, was made much poorer in the time of Bishop Parfew, who lived in the days of King Edward 6. For where the Bishop had before five Episcopal houses, there is none now left but Saint Asaphs only, the ●●st together with the lands to them belonging, by him made away, and aliened from the Church for ever: besides, that keeping an house above his means, he was fain to let the residue of his lands into tedious leases, not yet expired. This diocese containeth in it no one whole County, but part of Denbigh, Flint, Montgomery, Merioneth, and some towns in Shropsh: wherein are to the number of 121 Parishes, most of the which are in the immediate Patronage of the Bishop. It hath but one Arch-Deaconry▪ called of Saint Asaph, which is united to the Bishopric, for the better sustentation of it. The tenth of the Clergy cometh to 186. li. 19 s. 7. d. ob q. and for the Bishopric itself, it is valued in the King's books, at the sum of 187. li. 11. s. 6. d. 
Bishops of Saint Asaph.  A. Ch.   560 1 Kentigern.  2 S. Asaph.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1151 3 Geofry of Monmouth.  4 Adam. 1186 5 Reinerus. 1220 6 Abraham. 1235 7 Howel ap Ednevet. * 1248 8 Anian. 1268 9 Anian. II. 1293 10 Llewellen de Bromfeild. 1319 11 David ap Blethin. 12 Ephraim.  13 Henricus.  14 John Trevaur. 1357 15 Llewellen ap Madoc. 1373 16 William de Stridlington. 1382 17 Laurence Child. 1390 18 Alexander Bach. 1395 19 John Trevaur. II. 1411 20 Robertus. 1493 21 John Lowe, tr. to Rochester. 1444 22 Reginald Peacock, transl. to Chich. 1450 23 Thomas. 1484 24 Richard Redman, tr. to Exeter. 1503 25 David ap Owen. 1513 26 Edm. Birkhead. 1519 27 Henry Standish. 1535 28 William Barlow, tr. to S. David's. 1536 29 Robert Parfew, tr. to Hereford. 1555 30 Thomas Goldwell. 1559 31 Richard Davies, tr. to S. David●. 1561 32 Thomas Davies. 1573 33 Thomas Hughes. 1595 34 William Morgan. 1604 35 Richard Parry. 1622 36 John Hanmer. 1629 37 John Owen, now Bishop of Saint Asaph. 1641.   

BANGOR, and the Bishops there.  
BAngor, another of the Bishoprics of Wales, is of ancient standing; but by whom founded, not yet known. The Cathedral there is dedicated by the name of S. Daniel, who was Bishop here about the year 516. which being cruelly defaced by that wretched Rebel Owen Glendowr, was afterward repaired by Henry Deane, who was once here Bishop. The ruin of this Bishopric, came in the time of Bishop Bulkeley, who not content to alienate and let out the lands; made a sale also of the Bells: and going to the Sea-shoare to see them shipped, in his return was smitten with a sudden blindness. This Diocese containeth in it the entire County of Carnarvan, wherein Bangor standeth, and the whole Isle of Anglesey; together with parts of Denbigh, Merioneth, and Mountgomery, and in them to the number of 107 Parishes, whereof 36. impropriated. It hath moreover in it, three Arch Deaconries, viz. of Bangor, A●glesey, and Merioneth, one of the which is added to the Bishopric, for support thereof. The Bishopric is valued in the King's books, 131. li. 16. s. 4. d. and answereth for the Clergies tenth, 151. li. 14. s. 3. d. q. 
Bishops of Bangor.  A. Ch.   516 1 S. Daniel.   ✚ ✚ ✚  1 Hernaeus, translated to Ely▪ 1120 2 David. 1139 3 Mauritius.  4 Gulielmus.  5 Guido, alias Guianus. 1195 6 Albanus. 1197 7 Robertus de Salopia▪ 1215 8 Caducan. 1236 9 Howel.  10 Richardus. 1267 11 Anianus. 1306 12 Caducan. II. 1306 13 Cryffith. 1320 14 Ludovicus. 1334 15 Matthaeus. 1358 16 Thom. de Ringsted, 1367 17 Gervasius de Castro. 1370 18 Howell. II. 1374 19 John Gilbert, tr. to S. david's▪ 1376 20 John Cloven●is.  21 John Swaffam. 1400 22 Richard Young, tr. to Rochester.  23 Ludovicus. II. 1408 24 Benedict Nicols, tr. to S. David▪ 1418 25 William Barrow, tr. to Carlisle.  26 Nicolaus. 1436 27 Thomas Cheriton. 1448 28 John Stanbery, tr. to Hereford.  29 Jacobus. 1464 30 Thomas Ednam. 1496 31 Henry Deane, tr. to Salisbury. 1500 32 Thomas Pigot. 1504 33 Joh. Penvy, tr. to Carlisle. 1505 34 Thomas Skeving●on. 1534 35 John Capon. tr. to Salisbury. 1539 36 John Bird, tr. to Chester. 1541 37 Arthur Bulkeley. 1555 38 William Glynn. 1559 39 Rowland Merick. 1566 40 Nicolas Robinson. 1585. 41 Hugh Bellott, tr. to Chester. 1595 42 Richard Vaughon, tr. to Chester. 1595 43 Henry rowland's. 1616 44 Lewis Bayly. 1632 45 David Dolbin. 1633 46 Edward Gryffith. 1637 47 William Roberts, Sub-Almoner, now Bishop of Bangor. 1641.   

BATH AND WELLES, and the Bishops of it.  
THe Diocese of Bath and Welles, although it hath a double name, is one single Bishopric. The Bishop's seat originally at Welles, where it still continues, and in respect whereof this Church is called in some Writers, Fontanensis Ecclesia. The stile of Bath came in but upon the by. The Church of Welles first built by Ina, King of the Westsaxons, Anno 704. and by him dedicated to Saint Andrew: after endowed by Kenu●●e, an other King of the same people, Anno 766. and finally made a bishops See in the time of Edward the elder, Anno 905. the first that bore that title being Adelmus, before Abbot of ●lastenbury. The present Church, in place where that of Ina had stood before, was built most part of it by Bishop Robert, the eighteenth Bishop of this See; but finished and perfected by Bishop joceline, surnamed de Welles. johannes de villula, the sixteenth Bishop having bought the town of Bath of King Henry the first for 500 marks, transferred his ●eate unto that City, 1088. Hence grew a jar between the Monks of Bath and Canons of Welles, about the election of the Bishop. At last the difference was thus composed by that Bishop Robert, whom before I spoke of, that from thence forward the Bishop should be denominated from both places, and that precedency in the stile should be given to Bath; that in the vacancy of the See, a certain number of Delegates from both Churches should elect their Prelate, who being elected, should be installed in them both; both of them to be reckoned as the Bishop's Chapter, and all his Grants and Patents confirmed in both. And so it stood until the reign of King H. 8. what time the Monastery of Bath having been dissolved, there passed an Act of Parliament for the Dean and chapter of Welles, to make one sole Chapter for the Bishop: Anno 35. H. 8. c. 15.  
But to proceed, this Diocese hath yielded to the Church of Rome, one Card. and to the civil state of England, six Lord Chancellors, five Lord Treasurers, one Lord Privy S●ale, one Lord Precedent of Wales, one principal secretary of Estate. The Diocese containeth in it the whole County of Somerset, and in that 388. Parishes, whereof 160. are impropriate. It hath moreover three Archdeaconries of Bath, Welles, and Taunton; is valued in the King's books, at 533. li. 1. s. 3. d. and answereth for the Clergies tenth, 353. li. 18. s. ob. q. 
Bishops of Welles.  A. Ch.   905 1 Adelmus, translated to Cant.  2 Wulfelmus, translated to Cant.  3 Elphegus.  4 Wulfelmus. II. 955 5 Brithelmus. 973 6 Kinewardus. 985 7 Sigarus. 995 8 Alwinus.  9 Burwoldus. 1002 10 Leoningus, translated to Cant.  11 Ethelwinus.  12 Brithwinus.  13 Merewith. 1031 14 Dudoco, alias Bodeca. 1059 15 Giso. 
Bishops of Bath and Welles.  1088 16 Johannes de Villula. 1123 17 Godefridus, L. Chancel. 1136 18 Robertus Lewensis. 1174 19 Reginald Fitz-Joceline translated to Cant. 1192 20 Savaricus, who removed the See to Glastonbury. 1205 21 Joceline de Welles. 1224 22 Rogerus. 1247 23 Gul. Button, L. Chan. and Treas 1264 24 Walt. Giffard, transl. to York●. 1267 25 Gul. Button. II. 1274 26 Rob. Burnell, L. Chan. and L. T●. 1292 27 Gul. de Marchia, L. Treas. 1302 28 Walt. Haselshaw. 1310 29 Joh. ●roken●●ord, L. Treas. 1329 30 Radulphus de Salopia. 1336 31 Joh. Barne●, transl. to Ely. 1366 32 Joh. Harewell. 1386 33 Walt. Ski●law, transl. to Durham. 1388 34 Radulph Erghum. 1401 35 Henry Bowet, transl. to York. 1408 36 Nic. Bubwith. 1425 37 Joh. Stafford, L. Chan. and Treas. transl. to Cant. * 1443 38 Thomas Beckington. 1465 39 Robert de Stillington, L. Pr. Seal, and afterward L. Chan. 1491 40 Rich. Fox, transl. to Durham. 1495 41 Oliver King principal Secretary. 1505 42 Adrian de Castello, Card. 1518 43 Tho. Wolsey, changed this See for Durham, L. Chan. 1523 44 John Clarke, Master of the Rolls. 1541 45 William Knight. 1549 46 William Barlowe. 1554 47 Gilbert Bourne, Lord Precedent of Wales. 1559 48 Gilbert Barkely. 1584. 49 Thomas Godwin. 1592. 50 John Still. 1608 51 James Montagu. 1616 52 Arthur Lake. 1626. 53 William Laud, trans. to London. 1628. 54 Leonard Maw. 1630 55 Walter Curl, trans. to Winton. 1632 56 William Piers, now Bishop there. 1641.   

BRISTOL, and the Bishops thereof.  
THe Bishopric of Bristol is of new erection, first ●ounded by King Henry 8. who having had the spoil of the Monasteries, and religious houses, was pleased to refund some of it back again upon the Church, for the encouragement of learning, and increase of piety. For this end he procured an Act of Parliament, for the erecting of new Bishoprics by his letters Patents, 31. H. 8. c. 9 and did accordingly erect six new Bishops Sees, viz. at Bristol, Oxford, Westminster, Gloucester, Peterburgh, and Chester. According to the tenor of which Act, he did immediately erect six new Bishoprics on the foundations of such ancient Monasteries, as 〈◊〉 thought fittest for that purpose, and most convenient of honour, in regard of their situation: Wherein he failed not any where so much as in this of Bristol, the Diocese thereof being very much distant from the See; a●que alio sub sole 〈◊〉  
Now for this Bishopric, the seat thereof is Bristol, as before I said, one of the fairest Cities in the Realm of England▪ and a just County in itself. The Cathedral Church is dedicated by the name of Saint Augustine's, founded by Robert Fitz-Harding son to a King of Danemarke, once a Citizen here; and by him stored with Canons Regular. Anno 1148. But this foundation being dissolved, King H. 8. made it a Bishops See, and placed therein a Dean, and six Prebendaries, as it still continueth. For 32. years together in Cue▪ Eliz. time it had never a Bishop, but all that while was held in Commendam by the Bishops of Gloucester: the Patrimony of the Church being in the interim much wasted. The Diocese hereof containeth, besides the City of Bristol, the whole County of Dorset (belonging heretofore to the See of Salisbury:) and therein 236. Parishes, of which 64. impropriated. It hath only one Archdeacon, which is he of Dorset; is valued in the King's books, 383. li. 8. s. 4. d. and answereth for the tenth of the Clergy, 353. li. 18. s. ob. q. 
Bishops of Bristol.  A. Ch.   1542 1 Paul Bush. 1554 2 John Hoiiman, died 1558.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1589 3 Richard Fletcher, translated to London. 1593.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1603 4 John Thornbourgh, translated to Worcester▪ 1617. 5 Nicolas Fel●on, translated to Ely. 1619 6 Jo. Serchfeild. 1622 7 Robert Wright, translated to Lichfeild. 1632 8 George Cook, translated to Hereford▪ 1636 9 Robert Skinner, now Bishop there. 1641.   

CHICHESTER, and the Bishops thereof.  
THe See of Chichester, was anciently in the Isle of Selsey, not far from thence: first planted there by Wilfrid Archbishop of York, who being banished his Country by Egfride King of the Nort●umbers, did preach the Gospel to the South-Saxons. To him did Edilwach, the South-Saxon King assign this Island for his seat; and after Cedwall King of the Westsaxons, having won this Kingdom, built in the same a Monastery, which he made the Bishops See. Here it continued till the time of Bishop S●ig●●d, who first▪ removed the See to Chichester, the principal City of these parts; first built by Cissa the second King of the South-Saxons, and by him called Cissanceaster. The Cathedral Church was anciently dedicated to Saint Peter; new built by Radulph the third Bishop here, after the See removed by Stigand: which being almost all consumed by a raging fire, was afterwards rebuilt and beautified by Siffridus the second.  
But to proceed, this See hath yielded to the Church two Saints, to the Realm three Lord Chancellors, to the Court two Almoners, one Chancellor to the University of Oxford: and anciently the Bishops here were Confessors to the Queens of England, (for which they have to show an ancient Charter) and had allowance for the same. This Diocese containeth the County of Sussex, and in the same 250. Parishes; whereof 112, impropriated. It hath moreover two Arch-Deacons, viz. of Chichester, and Lewis; is valued in the King's books, at 677. li. 1. s. 3. d and answereth for a tenth of the whole Clergy. 287. li. 2. s. ob. q. 
Bishops of Selsey.  A. Ch.    1 Wilfride. 711 2 Eadbertus.  3 Eolla▪ 733 4 Sigelmus. alla● Sigfridus.  5 Alubrith.  6 Osa, vel Bosa.  7 Gi●elherus.  8 To●a.  9 Wigthun.  10 Ethelulfus.  11 Beornegus.  12 Coenrede. 131 13 Gutheard▪ 960 14 Alfredus▪ 970 15 Eadhelmus. 980 16 Ethelgarus. 988 17 Ordbright.  18 Elmar. 1019 19 Ethelricus. 1038 20 Grinke●ellur. 1047 21 Heca. 1057 22 Agelricus, after whose death the Bishops See and Chair was removed to Chichester; and from henceforth they were entitled by the name of 
Bishops of Chichester.  A. Ch.   1070 23 Stigandus.  24 Gulie●mus.  25 Radulphus. 1125 26 Seffridus.  27 Hilarius. 1174 28 John de Greenford. 1187 29 S●ffridus. II. 1199 30 Simon de Welles▪ 1209 31 Nicolas de Aquila. 1215 32 Richard Poor, tr. to Salisbury. 1217 33 Radulph de Warham. 1223 34 Radulph de Nevil, L. Chan. * 1245 35 S. Richard surnamed the la Which. 1253 36 John Clipping. 1261 37 S●ephen de Berkstede. 1288 38 S. Gilbert de Scon. Leofardo.  39 John de Langton, L. Chan.  40 Robert Stratford, L. Chan. 1362 41 Gul. de Lenn. 1369 42 Gul. Read. 1385 43 Thomas Rushooke.  44 Richard Mitford, translated to Sarum. 1395 45 Robert Waldby. 1396 46 Robert Reade. 1417 47 Stephen Patrington. 1418 48 Henry Ware. 1422 49 John Kempe, transl. to London. 1423 50 Thomas Poldon, translated to Worcester. 1428 51 John Rickingale. 1430 52 Simon Sidenham.  53 Richard Praty, Chancellor of Oxford. 1445 54 Adam Molius, Clerk of the Counsel. 1450 55 Reginald Peacock. 1458 56 John Arundel. 1477 57 Edward Story. 1504 58 Richard Fitz-James, translated to London. 1508 59 Robert Sherborn. 1536 60 Richard Samson, translated to Lichfeild. 1543 61 George Day. 1551 62 John Scory, after of Hereford. 1557 63 John Christopherson. 1559 64 William Barlowe. 1570 65 Richard Cur●eys. 1585. 66 Thomas Bickley. 1596 67 Anth. Watson, Bishop Almoner. 1605 68 Lancelor Andrew's, tr. to Ely. 1609 69 Sam. Harsenet, tr. to Norwich. 1619 70 George Charleton. 1628. 71 Richard Montagu, tr. to Norwich. 1638 72 Brian Duppa, now Bishop and Tutor to the Prince his Highness.   

COVENTRY AND LICHFEILD, and the Bishops thereof.  
THhe Bishopric of Coventry▪ and Lichfeild is like that of Bath and Welles; a double name, a single Diocese. The Bishops See originally at Lichfeild, from thence removed to Chester, and from both ●o Coventry. Hence is it that the Bishops are called sometimes Cestre●ses, sometimes Lichfeildenses, sometimes Coventrienses, and now of late, Bishops of Coventry and Lichfeild. For in the year 1088. being that very year wherein the See of Welles was removed to Bath; Robert de Limesey did remove this See ●o Coventry▪ Hugo Novant, the sixth from him brought it back to Lichfeild, not without great opposition of the Monks of Coventry: and in the end, the difference finally was composed by Bishop Savensby, much after the same manner, as before at Welles. For here it was agreed on that the Bishop should be denominated from both places, and that precedency in the stile Episcopal, should be given to Coventry: that they should choose their Bishop ●lternatim, in their several turns; that they should both make one Chapter unto the Bishop, in which the Prior of Coventry should be the principal man. And so it stood till that the Priory of Coventry being dissolved by King Henry 8. (the stile or title of the Bishop continuing as before it did) there passed an Act of Parliament 33. H. 8. c. 29 to make the Dean and Chapter of Lichfeild the sole Chapter for the Bishop.  
The Cathedral Church here first built by Oswy King of the Mercians, about the year 556. who gave unto the Bishops many fair possessions. But that old Church being taken down by Roger de Clinton, the 36. Bishop of this Diocese, that which now standeth was built by him in place thereof, Anno 1148. and dedicated to the Virgin Mary and Saint Chad. In following times, and almost in the infancy thereof, the revenues of it were so fair, that Lichfeild was thought fit to be the See of an Archbishop. And one it had, no more, his name Adulfus, Anno 783. the Bishops of Winton, Hereford, Sidnacester, Dorchester, (which two now make Lincoln) and those of Elmham and of Dunwich (both which now make Norwich) being appointed to him for his Suffragans. But with him and King Offa who procured it, this great title died. And now it is content to be a Bishopric, the Diocese whereof containeth the whole Counties of Derby, and Stafford, together with a good part of Warwickshire and Shropshire. In these are comprehended 557. Parishes, of which 250. are impropriate: for better government whereof, it hath four Archdeaconries, viz. of Stafford, Derby, Coventry, and Shrewsbury. It is valued in the King's books, 559. li. 18. s. 2. d. ob. q. and for the Clergies tenth, it cometh unto 590. li. 16. s. 11. d. q. and finally hath yielded to the Church three S. to the Realm one Chancellor, and three Lord Treasurers; to Wales three Precedents, one Chancellor to the University of Cambridge, and to the Court one Master of the Wardrobe. 
Arch-Bishops and Bishops of Lichfeild.  A. Ch.   656 1 Dwina.  2 Cellach.  3 Trumher.  4 Jarumanus. 669 5 Saint Chad, or Cedda, tr. to York. 672 6 Winfridus. 672 7 S. Sexulfus. 692 8 Headda, alias Eatheadus. 721 9 Aldwinus. 733 10 Witta.  11 Hemel. 764 12 Cuthfridus.  13 Berthunnus. 785 14 Higbertus. 793 15 Aldulphus the Arch-bishops  16 Humbertus.  17 Merewinus.  18 Higbertus. II.  19 Ethelwaldus. 857 20 Humbertus. II. 864 21 Kinebertus. 872 22 S. Cymbertus●  23 Tunbright.  24 Ella. 928 25 Alfgar. 26 Kinsey.  27 Winsey.  28 Elphegus.  29 Godwinus.  30 Leofgarus.  31 Brithmarus. 1039 32 Wolfius L. Chancel. 1054 33 Leofwine. 1067 34 Petrus, who removed the See to Chester. 
Bishops of Coventry and Lichfeild.  1088 35 Robert de Limesey, removed the See to Coventry. 1117 36 Robert Peccham. 1119 37 Roger de Clinton. * 1149 38 Walter Durdent. 1161 39 Richard Peche. 1182 40 Gerardus lafoy pucelle. 1186 41 Hugo Novant. 1191 42 Galfridus de Muschamp. 1210 43 Walter Grey, translated to Worcester. 1215 44 William de Cornhull. 1220 45 Alexander de Savensby. 1240 46 Hugh de Pateshul, Lord Treasurer 1245 47 Roger de We●●ham. 1257 48 Roger de Longespee. 1295 49 Walter de Langton, Lord Treasurer 1322 50 Roger de 〈…〉, Master of the Wardrobe, and Lord Treasurer. 1360 51 Robert Stretton. 1385 52 Walter Skirlaw, transl. to Welles. 1396 53 Richard Scrope, tr. to York. * 1399 54 John Burghill. 1415 55 John Ketterich. 1419 56 Jacobus Carie. 1420 57 Gul. Heyworth. 1447 58 Gul. Boothe. 1452 59 Nicolas Close, Chancellor of Cambridge. 1453 60 Reginald Butler. 1459 61 John Hales. 1492 62 Gul. Smith, tr. to Lincoln. 1496 63 John Arundel, tr. to Exeter. 1503 64 Geofry Blythe, L. Pre●. of Wales. 1524 65 Roland Lee, L. Pres. of Wales. 1543 66 Richard Samson, L. Precedent of Wales. 1555 67 Radulph Bayne. 1559 68 Thomas Bentham. 1578 69 Gul. Overton. 1609 70 George Abbot, tr. to London. 1610 71 Richard Neile, tr. to Lincoln. 1614 72 John Overall, tr. to Norwich. 1618. 73 Thomas Morton, tr. to Durham. 1632 74 Robert Wright, now Bishop of Coventry and Lichfeild. 1641.   

SAINT david's, & the Arch-Bishops and Bishops of it.  
SAint david's now the seat of a Suffragan Bishop, was once a Metropolitans S●e in the British Church, and long time the supreme Ordinary of the Wel●h. In the first planting of the Gospel in King Lucius time, we showed that there were three Arch-Bishops seats appointed, viz. at London, York, and of Caer-Leon upon Vsk. That of Caer-Leon upon Vsk was, in the time of Arthur, King of the Britons, translated further off from the Saxons fury, to a place called Men●w, (Menevia is the Latin name) but since, in memory of David the Archbishop who so translated it, by us called Saint david's. From the first name it is, these Bishop's use to style themselves, Menevenses. When Austin the Monk first entered England, the Metropolitan of Saint david's had th●n remaining under his jurisdiction seven Suffragan Bishops; all which gave meeting to the said Austin and his Associates, for the composing of some differences which were between the old and the new-come Christians: viz. the Bishop of Worces●er (Wicctor●m) Llandaff, Bang●r, Hereford, Llan-Elwy, or Saint As●p● Llan-Badern, (called in Latin Paternensis a place in Card●gan shire, the last is called in Latin Morganensis, which possibly might have his seat in Margan of Glamorgan shire, a place still so called. Of these, lan Badern, and this Morganensis are quite extinct, and have long so been; Hereford and Worcester a long time reckoned as English Bishoprics, and so none left unto the Metropolitan of S. David's, but Llandaff, Bangor, & S. asaph's  
Now for these Bishops of Saint david's, we find that 26. of them retained the title of Arch-Bishops: The last whereof was Samson, who in a time of pestilence transferred the archiepiscopal Pall, & with the same the archiepiscopal dignity to Dole in Bretagne, yet his successors, though they lost the name, reserved the power of an Archbishop: nor did the residue of the Welsh Bishops receive their consecration from any other hand than his; till in the time of H. 1. Bernard the 46. Bishop of this See was forced to submit himself to the Church of Canterbury. For the Cathedral here, it had been oft spoilt and ruined by the Danes, Norwegians, and other Pirates: as standing near the Sea, in the extreme corner of Pembroke shire. That which we now see is the work of Bishop Peter, (he was the 48. Bishop of this Diocese) and by him dedicated by the name of Saint Andrew, and Saint David; though now Saint Andrew be left out, and David only bears the name. This See hath had the greatest number of Bishops of any in England, 91. in all: and amongst them the Church hath had one Saint, the Realm of England three Lo●d Treasurers, one Lord Privy Seal; the University of Oxford one Chancellor, and the Queen another. The Diocese containeth the whole Counties of Pembroke, Cardigan, Carmarthen, Radnor, Brecknock, and some small parts of Monmouth Hereford, Mountgomery, and Glamorganshires'. In which great quantity of ground there are no more than 308. Parishes, whereof 120. are impropriate. For the more easy government of which here are four Arch-Deacons, viz. of Cardigan, Carmarthen, Brecknock, and Saint david's. Finally, it is valued in the King's books, at 457. li. 1. s. 10. d. ob. q. the Clergies tenth amounting unto 336. li. 14. s. 10. d. 
Arch-Bishops of S. David's.  A. Ch.   519 1 S. david's.  2 Eliud.  3 Theliaus.  4 Ke●ea.  5 Morvael.  6 Harnurier.  7 Elvaeth.  8 Gurnell.  9 Llendiwith.  10 Gornwi●t.  11 Gorgan.  12 Eynean.  13 Cledanc.  14 Eludgeth.  15 Eldunen.  16 Elvaoth.  17 Maels●with.  18 Madeve.  19 Catulus.  20 Silvay.  21 Nanus.  22 Sathveny.  23 Doythwell.  24 Asser. 906 25 Athvael.  26 Samson, the last Archbishop of the Welsh. 
Bishops of S. David's, with archiepiscopal power.   27 Ruclinns.  28 Lyworch.  29 Nergu.  30 Sulhyder. 942 31 Eneuris. 944 32 Morgeneu.  33 Rhoderick. 961 34 Nathan.  35 Jevan.  36 Argustell.  37 Morgenveth. 998 38 Ervyn▪ 1038 39 Caermeryn▪ 1055 40 Joseph.  41 Blethud▪ 1070 42 Su'gheym. 1076 43 Abraham. 1088 44 Rithmark.  45 Wilfridus, alias Griffry. 1115 46 Bernardus, Chancellor to Qu. Adeliza, who first submitted himself and Church to the See of Cant. 
Bishops of S. David's Suffragans to the See of Cant.  1148 47 David Fitz-Gerald. 1176 48 Petrus.  49 Galfridus. 1198 50 Silvester Giraldus. 1215 51 Jorwerth. 
Vacat sedes per An. 9  1228 52 Alselmus. 1247 53 Thomas Wallensis. 1255 54 Thomas Carrion. 1280 55 Tho. Beck. L. Treas. 1293 56 David de S. Edmundo. 1320 57 David Martin. 1328 58 Henry Gower. 1347 59 John Thursby, tr. to Worc. 1349 60 Reginald Brian. tr. to Werc. 1353 61 Thomas Fastolf. 1361 62 Adam Hough●on, Chanc. of Ox. 1369 63 John Gilbert, L. Treas. 
Vacat sedes An. 4.  1401 64 Guido de Mona, L. Treas. 1409 65 Henry Chicheley, tr. to Cant. 1414 66 John Ketterich, tr. to Lichf. 1415 67 Stephen Patrington, tr. to Chich. 1417 68 Benedict Nicols. 1424 69 Thomas Rodburne. 1435 70 Gul. Lindwood, L. Pr. Seal. 1446 71 John. Lang●on, Chanc. of Cambr. 1447 72 John Delabere.  73 Robert Tully. 1482 74 Richard Martin. 1483 75 Thomas Langton tr. to Sarum. 1485 76 Hugh Pavy. 1503 77 John Morgan, alias Young. 1504 78 Roger Sherborne, tr. to Chich. 1509 79 Edward Vaughan. 1523 80 Richard Rawlins. 1536 81 William Barlow, tr. to Welles. 1549 82 Robert Farrar. 1554 83 Henry Morgan. 1559 84 Thomas Young, tr. to York. 1561 85 Richard Davies. 1567. 86 Marmaduke. Midleton. 
Vacat sedes Annos. 4.  1594 87 Anthony Rudd. 1615 88 Richard Milborne, tr. to Carlisle. 16●1 89 William Laud, tr. to Welles. 1627. 90 Theoph. Feild. tr. to Hereford. 1635 91 Roger Mainwaring, now Bishop of S. David's. 1641.   

ELY, and the Bishops of it.  
THe Church of Ely, anciently was a Monastery: first built by Ethelreda wife to Egfride, King of the Northumber's, and by her planted with religious Virgins, whereof she made herself the Abbess. But her plantation being supplanted by the Danes, and the Church quite ruined, Ethelwold Bishop of Winchester did again rebuild it, and furnished it with Monks good store: to whom King Edg●r, and the succeeding Kings gave such ample privileges, and fair possessions, that it did seem to equal any Church in England. Richard the eleventh Abbot having a mind to quit himself of the Bishop of Lincoln, within whose Diocese it stood; dealt with King Henry the first, both with purse and Tater noster, to turn the Abbey into a Cathedral. And though the King assented to it, and that the business was transacted with the Bishop of Lincoln, (who had three Manors of this Abbey, viz. Spaldwick, Biggleswad, and Bockden, in exchange for his jurisdiction▪) yet Richard lived not to possess it, leaving the benefit of his industry and ambition to be enjoyed by another man, which was one Hervey, Bishop of Bang●r. As for the Church now standing, it is the work of several Bishops: the west parts being with great charge repaired by Bishop Rid●ll or new built rather; as were the Choir and Lantern by Bishop Norwold, which afterwards were fully finished by Bishop Fordham. The whole Church dedicated to S. Ethelred.  
Ely thus made a Bishopric, however fortified with great privileges, (for in the Isle of Ely the Bishops had all rights of a County Palatine) and that it was endowed with so great possessions, as hardly any better in the Realm of England, hath yet been subject to those changes which time hath wrought. For many of the Palatine rights were taken off, or much restrained by the Act of Parliament, touching restoring to the crown the ancient 〈◊〉, 27. H. 8. c. 25. in the which Act it was enacted, that (instead thereof) the Bishop of Ely, and his temporal Steward for the Isle of Ely, should from thence forth be justices of the peace in the said Island. However Ely may be still reputed amongst the first Bishoprics of the second rank▪ and may rejoice itself in this▪ that it yielded to this Realm its many great officers as any other in the Kingdom. For it hath given the 〈◊〉 no less than 〈◊〉 Lord Chancellors, seven Lord Treasurers, one Lord Privy Seal, one Chancellor o● the University of Oxford, one of the Exchequer, two Masters of the Rolls subesides two Saints unto the Church, two Cardinals to the Church of Rome, and to the English Court three Almoners. The Diocese hereof containeth only Cambridgeshire, and the Isle of Ely▪ in which there are 141. Parishes▪ whereof 75 impropriate. It hath but one Archdeacon, which is he of Ely▪ is valued in the King's books, 2134. li. 18. s. 5. d. ob. q. the Clergies tenth amounting to the sum of 384. li. 14. s. 9 d. q. 
Bishops of Ely.  A. Ch.   1109 1 Hervey, Bishop of Bangor. 1133 2 Nigellus, Lord Treasurer. 1174 3 Galfridus rydal. 1189 4 Gul. Longchamp, L. Chan. 1198 5 Eustachius, L. Chan. 1219 6 S. John de Fontibus, L. Treas. 1225 7 Galfredus de Burgo. 1229 8 Hugh Norwold. 1255 9 Gul. de Kilkenny, L. Chan. 1257 10 S. Hugh Balsam. 1286 11 Joh. de Kirby, L. Treas. 1290 12 Gul. de Luda. 1299 13 Radulae Walpoole. 1302 14 Rob. Orford. 1310 15 Joh. de Keeton. 1316 16 Joh. Hotham. Ch. of the Exch. L. Chan. and ●. Treas. 1336 17 Simon Montacute. * 1344 18 Tho. Lyde. 1361 19 Sim. Langham, L. Chan. and tr. to Cant. 1366 20 Joh. Barnet, L. Tr. 1375 21 Tho. Arundel, L. Chan. transl. to York. * 1388 22 Joh. Fordham. 1425 23 Phil. Morgan, L. Pr. Seal. 1435 24 Lewis of Luxembourg, Card. * 1443 25 Tho. Bourchier, Card. translated to Cant. * 1454 26 Wil Grey, L. Treas. * 1478 27 Joh. Morton, Master of the Rolls. L. Chan. 1486 28 Joh. Alcock, Master of the Rolls. 1501 29 Rich Redman. 1506 30 James Stanley. * 1515 31 Nicolas West. 1534 32 Tho. Goodrig, L. Chan. 1554 33 Tho. Thirlby. 1559 34 Rich. Cox, Alm. Chan. Oxford. 
Vacat sedes, Annos 20.  1599 35 Martin Heton. 1609 36 Lancel. Andrew's, Alm. transl. to Wint. 1618. 37 Nicolas Felton. 1627. 38 Joh. Buckeridge. 1631 39 Francis White, Bishop Almonor. 1638 40 Mat●hew Wrenn, Deane of the Chapel, now Bishop of Ely 1641.   

EXETER, and the Bishops there.  
THe Diocese of Exeter containeth that in it, which was once two Bishoprics. For at the first planting of the Church in these western parts, it was thought convenient to erect two Bishops Sees, the one for Cornwall at S. Germane; the other for Devonsh▪ at Cridington, now Kirton, a small Village. But that of Cornwall, being annexed to Cridington, about the year 1032. both were, not long after, removed to Exeter, the most noted City of these parts, where it still continueth. Now for the Church of Exeter it was once a Monastery, founded by King Athelstane, and by him dedicated unto Saint Peter. Edward the Confessor, removing all the Monks from hence to Westminster, which he had newly founded and endowed, made it the Bishops See for Devonsh and Cornwall, then united. The Church as now it standeth doth owe itself to several Patrons; the Choir to Bishop Warlwast, the body of the Church to Bishop Quivil, the side Isles to Grandison: that which is now our Lady's Chapel, being a remnant of the old fabric. The Patrimony thereof once very large, was wasted and destroyed by Bishop Voisie: who being made Bishop here by King Henry 8. ●ate out the residue of his reign, and all K. Edward's, and some part of Queen mary's also. For whereas at his coming hither, he found the Church possessed of 22. goodly Manors, and 14. Mansion houses richly furnished: he left not above seven or eight of the worst Manors, and those let out in long leases▪ and charged with pensions; and not above two houses, both bare and naked, of which see Bishop Godwins Catalogue, and powel's History of Wales.  
This Diocefe hath yielded to the Realm of England, three Lord Chancellors, two Lord Treasurers, one Lord Precedent of Wales; and to the University of Oxford, one Chancellor. It containeth in it the two Counties of Devon, and Cornwall, and in them 604 Parish Churches, whereof 239. are impropriate; for government whereof it hath four Arch-Deacons, viz. of Cornwall, Exeter, Barnestable, and Tawton. The Bishopric was once valued at 1566. li. 14. s. 6. d. But since the diminution, or destruction rather, made by Bishop Voisie; it is now valued at 500 l. just. The Clergies tenth hear very high, or mounting to the sum of 1240. li. 15. s. 2. d. ob. Now for the marshalling of the Bishops of this once divided Diocese, we will present you with those of Devonshire and Cornwall, columne-wise, one against the other, according to their time and order, until we mere them both in the Church of Exeter. 
Bishops of Devonsh.  A. Ch.   905 1  Eadulphus. 906 2 Putta. 910 3 Eadulfus. II. 932 4 Ethelgarus. 942 5 Algarus. 952 6 Alfwoldus. 972 7 Alfwolfus. 981 8 Sidemannus 990 9 Alfredus. 999 10 Alfwoldus II. 1014 11 Eadnothus. 1032 12 Liningus, who after the death of Burwoldus Bishop of Cornwall, procured that Bishopric to be annexed unto his own: which was no sooner done, but that his next successor removed both to Exeter; since when the Bishops have been called 
Cornwall.  905 1 Athelstan.  2 Conanus.  3 Ruidocus.  4 Aldredus.  5 Britwinus.  6 Athelstan. TWO  7 Wolfi.  8 Woronus.  9 Wolocus.  10 Stidio.  11 Aldredus.  12 Burwoldus, the last Bishop of Cornwall. 
Bishops of Exeter.  A. Ch.   1049 1 Leofricus, who removed the See to Exeter. 1079 2 Osbernus. 1107 3 William Warlewast. 1122 4 Robert Chichester. 1150 5 Robert Warlewast. 1159 6 Bartholm. Iscanus. 1186 7 Johannes. 1191 8 Henry Martial. * 1206 9 Simon de Apulia. 1224 10 Gul. Brewer. 1245 11 Richard Blondy. 1257 12 Walter Bronescomb. 1280 13 Peter Quivill. 1293 14 Thomas Button. 1307 15 Walter Stapleton, L. Treas. 1326 16 James Barkeley. * 1327 17 John Grandison. * 1370 18 Thomas Brentinsham. L. Treas. 1395 19 Edm. Stafford, L. Chan. * 1419 20 John Ketterich. 1419 21 John Carie. 1420 22 Edm. Lacy. 1455 23 George Nevil, L. Chan. and Chan. of Oxford, tr. to York. * 1466 24 John Boothe. 1477 25 Peter Courtney, tr. to Winton. * 1486 26 Richard Fox, tr. to Weles. 1492 27 Oliver King, tr. to Welles. 1495 28 Richard Redman. 1501 29 John Arundel. 1504 30 Hugh Oldham. 1519 31 John Voysie, L. Pres. of Walls. 1551 32 Miles Goverdale. 1556 33 James Turberville. 1560 34 Gul. Alley. 1570 35 Gul. Bradbridge. 1579 36 John Woolton. 1594 37 Gervase Babington. 1598. 38 Gul. Cotton. 1621. 39 Valentine Cary. 1627. 40 Joseph Hall, now Bishop of Exeter▪ 1641▪   

GLOUCESTER, and the Bishops there.  
Gloucester was anciently the seat of a British Bishop, whose stile sometimes occurs in the subscriptions of Synodical Acts, by the name of Cluviensis; this town being formerly called Clevid, as Camden noteth. And I remember that I have seen in the Palace of Gloucester, the name of ✚ ✚ ✚ said to be Bishop there in the Britons time. But whether it were so or not; or whether Gloucester were a Bishopric in those days of old, is not material to our purpose. For that which was, was brought to nothing by the Saxons, and when they entertained the faith of Christ, it was first under the authority of the Bishops of Lichfeild, as afterwards of those of Worcester. But in these later days it was dismembered from that Diocese, and by King Henry 8. made a Bishops See, what time the rest of new erection were by him founded, as we have spoke before, when we were in Bristol. Now for the endowment of this Bishopric by him erected, (besides a Chapter of a Dean, and six Prebendaries by him so founded) he assigned over all, or most of the lands, unto the ancient Monasteries here, once belonging: which being first built by Aldred, Archbishop of York, and Bishop of Worcester, and afterwards repaired by Hanley, Farley, Mo●went, Herton, Trowcester, and Sebroke, several Abbats here, became in fine to be, what it still continueth, one of the fairest Fabrics in the Realm of England. The Diocese containing only Gloucester shire, hath in it 267. Parishes, whereof 125 are impropriations; and one Archdeacon, being called of Gloucester. Valued it is in the King's books, 315. li. 17. s. 2. d. according to the estimate thereof at the first foundation: though in two vacancies which it had in Queen Eliz. time, much of the lands were taken from it; (for which see what was said before in the case of Ely.) And for a tenth of all, the Clergy pay unto the King 358. l. 15. s. 
Bishops of Gloucester.  A. Ch.   1541 1 John Wakeman, last Abbot ● Tewksbury. 1550 2 John Hooper. 1555 3 James Brooks. 
Vacat sedes Ann. 3.  1562 4 Kichard Cheinie. 
Vacat sedes Ann. 3.  1581. 5 John Bullingham. 1598. 6 Godfr Goldsbourgh. 1604 7 Thomas Ravys, tr. to London. 1607 8 Henry Parry, tr. to Worcest. 1611 9 Giles Tomson. 1612 10 Miles Smith. 1624. 11 Godfr. Goodman, now Bishop there▪ 1641.   

HEREFORD, and the Bishops there.  
HEreford also was of old one of the Bishoprics erected in the Britons time; first under the Metropolitan of Caer-Leon upon uske, of Saint david's afterwards, and when these parts were conquered by the Saxon Kings, it came to be a member of the Province of Canterbury. The Cathedral Church here founded first by Milfride, one of the Noblemen of this County in honour of Ethelbert, King of the East Angles treacherously made away by the Queen of Mercia, his intended mother in law. That which now standeth, oweth the most part of itself to Bishop Reinelm; and what he lived not to perform, was finished by his successors, as they had either means or opportunity. The Diocese hereof containeth the County of Hereford, and part of Shrop-shire; wherein it hath 313. parish Churches, of which 166. are impropriations: and for the government hereof, hath two Arch-Deacons, viz. of Hereford and Salop. It hath afforded to the Church one Saint, to the state two Chancellors, and three Lord Treasurers, one Deputy to the Realm of Ireland, two Chancellors to the University of Oxford, and one unto the Queens of England. Finally, it is valued in the King's books, 768. li. 10. s. 6. d. ob. q. the tenth of the Clergy coming unto 340. li. 2. s. 2. d. ob. 
Bishops of Hereford.  A. Ch.   680 1 Putta.  2 Tirtellus.  3 Torteras:  4 Wastoldus. 740 5 Cuthbertus.  6 Podda.  7 Ecc●.  8 Cedda. 857 9 Alber●us.  10 Esna. 885 11 Celmund.  12 Utellus.  13 Wulfehard.  14 Benna.  15 Edulfus.  16 Cuthwolfus.  17 Mucellus.  18 Deorlaf.  19 Cunemond.  20 Edg●r.  21 Tidhelm.  22 Wulfehelm.  23 Alfricus.  24 Athulfus.  25 Athelstan. 1055 26 Leovegard. 
Vacat sedes Ann. 4.  1060 27 Walterus. 1079 28 Robert Losinga.  29 Gerrardus, tr. to York. 1107 30 Reinelmus Chan. to the Queen. 1115 31 Galfredus de Cliva. 1120 32 Richardus. 1131 33 Robert de Betun. 1149 34 Gilbert Foliot, tr. to London. 1162 35 Robert de Melun. 1174 36 Robert Foliot▪ 1186 37 Gul. de Vere, * 1200 38 Egidius de Bruse. * 1216 39 Hugh de Mapenore. 1219 40 Hugh Foliot. 1234 41 Radulph de Maydestone. 1239 42 Peter de Egueblanc. 1268 43 John Breton, the geat Lawyer. 1275 44 S. Thomas Canterupe, Chan. of Oxford, and L. Chan. 1282 45 Richard Swinfeild. 1317 46 Adam de Orlton, L. Treas. transl. to Worcest. 1327 47 Thomas Carlton, Deputy of Ireland, and L. Treas. 1344 48 John Trilleck. 1361 49 Lud. Charlton. 1369 50 Gul. Courtney, tr. to London. * 1376 51 John Gilbert, L. Treas. tr. to S. David's. 1389 52 John Tre●●ant. 1405 53 Robert Mascall. 1417 54 Edm. Lacie, tr. to Exeter. 1420 55 Tho. Polton, tr. to Chichest. 1422 56 Tho. Spofford. 1448 57 Rich. Beauchamp, tr. to Sarum. * 1450 58 Reginald Butler. * 1453 59 John Stanbery. 1574 60 Tho. Milling. 1492 61 Edm. Audley, tr. to Sarum. * 1502 62 Adrian de Castello, tr. to Welles. 1504 63 Rich. Mayo, Chan. of Oxford. 1516 64 Charles Boothe. 1535 65 Edward Fox. 1539 66 John Skipp. 1553 67 John Harley. 1554 68 Robert Per●ewe. 1559 69 John Scorie. 1585. 70 Herbert Westfaling. 1602 71 Robert Bennet,  72 Francis Godwin. 1633 73 Augustin Lindsell. 1634 74 Matthew Wrenn. 1635 75 Theophilus Feild. 1636 76 Geo. Cook, now Bishop. 1639.   

LLANDAFF, and the Bishops there.  
LLandaff is one of the most ancient Bishops Sees either in England or Wales; and claimeth a direct succession from the Arch-Bishops of Caerleon upon uske, as unto the Bishopric; though for the Metropolitan dignity it be content to let S. david's have what is left thereof. The first Bishop here, of whom is any good record, is S. Dubritius, consecreate Bishop of this places by Lupus and Germanus, what time they came hither out of France, for the extirpation of the Pelagian heresy. The Church here dedicated to S. Thelians, the next successor to S. Dubritius; founded upon the River Taffi, and thence called Llandaff; lan, in the Welsh tongue, signifying a Church; a Church very well endowed by the munificence and piety of great persons in those times: so well, that as it is affirmed by Bishop Godwin, were it possessed now of the tenth part only of what once it had, it might be reckoned one of the richest Churches in all Christendom. The ruin of it came in the time of Bishop Dunstan, alias Kitchen, who thereupon is called fundi nostri calamitas by Bishop Godwin; The Diocese containeth only part of Glamorganshire, and part of Momnouthshire, though the most of each: and in those parts, 177. Parishes, whereof 98. impropriations: and for them one Archdeacon, which is called of Llandaff. The Bishopric is valued in the King's books, 154. li. 14. s. 1. d. the Clergy paying for their tenth, somewhat near that sum, viz. 155. li. 5. s. 4. d. It is to be observed, or may be if it please the Reader, that neither here, nor at Saint david's, there is any Dean, nor never was in any of the times before us: the Bishop being head of the several Chapters; and in his absence the Archdeacon here, as is the Chanter at S. David's. 
Bishops of Llandaff.  A. Ch.    1 S. Dubritius. 522 2 S. Telian, alias Eliud.  3 S. Oudoceus.  4 Ubilwinus.  5 Ardanus.  6 Elgistil.  7 Lunapejus.  8 Comegern.  9 Argwistill.  10 Garvan.  11 Guodloin.  12 Edilbinus.  13 Grecielus.  14 Berthgwen.  15 Trychan.  16 Elvogus.  17 Catgwaret.  18 Cerenhit. 19 Nobis.  20 Gulfridus.  21 Nudd.  22 Cimelianc.  23 Libyan.  24 Marcluith.  25 Pater. 982 26 Gogwan. 993 27 Bledris. 1022 28 Joseph. 1056 29 Herewaldus. 1107 30 Urbanus. 
Vacat sedes Annos. 6.  1139 31 Uhtred. 1148 32 Galfridus. 1153 33 Nicolas ap Gurgant. 1183 34 Gul. de Salso Marisco.  35 Henricus. 1219 36 Gulielmus. 1229 37 Elias de Radnor. 1244 38 Gul. de Burgo. 1253 39 John La Ware. 1256 40 Gul. de Radner. 1265 41 Gul. de Brews. * 
Vacat sedes Annos 9  1296 42 John Monumeteus. 1323 43 John Eglescliffe. 1347 44 John Pascall. 1362 45 Roger Cradoc. 1383 46 Thomas Rushooke, translated to Chichester. 1385 47 Gul. de Bottlesham, translated to Rochester. 1389 48 Edm. Bromfeld. 1391 49 Tidemannus, translated to Worcester. 1395 50 Andrew Barret.  51 John Burghill, translated to Lichfeild. 1399 52 Thomas Peverell, translated to Worcester. 1408 53 John Zouch. * 1423 54 John Wells. 1441 55 Nicolas Ashby. 1458 56 John Hunden.  57 John Smith. 1478 58 John Martial.  59 John Ingleby. 1504 60 Miles Salley. 1516 61 George Athequa. 1537 62 Robert Holgate, translated to York. 1545 63 Anthony Kitchin. 
Vacat sedes, Annos 3▪  1566 64 Hugh Jones. 1575. 65 Gul. Blethin. 1591. 66 Gervase Babington, translated to Oxford. 1595 67 William Morgan, tr. the Bible into Welch. 1601 68 Francis Godwin, tr. to Hereford. 1618. 69 George Carleton, tr. to Chich. 1619 70 Thoph. Feild, tr. to S. David's. 1628. 71 John Murrey, Bishop of Kilfanore in Ireland. 1639 72 Morgan Owen, now Bishop there 1641.   

LINCOLN, and the Bishops there.  
THe Bishopric of Lincoln, like that of Exeter, was once two Dioceses: the Bishops of the which had their several seats, the one at Dorchester now a private Village, seven miles from Oxford; the other at Sianacester, not far from Gainsburgh, (as Camden thinks) in the County of Lincoln, the ruins of the which are now invisible. But Sidnacester being in little time united unto Dorchester; the Bishops See was not long after removed to Lincoln: and that by reason of a Canon made about that time, viz. An. 1075. by which all Bishops were enjoined to live in the most famous and conspicuous place within their Dioceses. Which was the cause, why many of our Bishops did about this time remove their Sees; as we have seen already, and shall see hereafter. For the Cathedral Church here, it's of no more standing then the removal of the Bishops See to this place from Dorchester; that which was once here founded by Paulinus, Archbishop of York, having been long before this time quite ruined. But when Remigius translated hither the Episcopal Chair, he also built this Church for receipt thereof. Which being not long after defaced by fire, was for the most part repaired and beautified by Bishop Alexander, one of his successors: but brought unto that state in which now it is, by Hugh of Burgundy, and certain other of the Bishops the Church is dedicated to the Virgin Mary, and All-Saints.  
As for the Diocese, it is the greatest still for jurisdiction, and was once one of the greatest for revenue in all the Kingdom. But for the jurisdiction, that hath been shortened, though at several times: the Bishopric of Ely being taken out of it by King Henry the first, as those of Peterburgh, and Oxford, by King Henry 8. yet still it is the largest Diocese in all the Ki●gdome; containing the whole Counties of Lincoln, Leicester, Huntingdon, Bedford, Buckingham, and part of Herefordshire. In which great quantity of ground, there are 1255. Parishes, whereof 577. are impropriations; for government of which under the Diocesan there are six Arch-Deacons, viz. of Lincoln, Leicester, Bedford, Buckingham, Stow, & Huntingdon. The Clergies tenth is answerable unto this great extent of jurisdiction, being no less than 1751. li. 14. s. 6. d. The Bishopric being valued at 894. li. 10. s. 1. d. ob. in the K. books. Now for the dignity of this seat, we will add but this, that it hath yielded to the Church three Saints, and to Rome one Cardinal; unto the realm of England six Lord Chancellors, and one Lord Treasurer, and one Lord Keeper; four Chancellors to the University of Oxford, two to Cambridge; And that the Bishops here, were heretofore Vice ● Chancellors to the See of Canterbury. Which being thus premised, I shall proceed in ordering the Bishops here, as I did at Exeter. 
Bishops of Sidnacester.  A. Ch.   678 1 Eadhedus.  2 Ethelwinus.  3 Edgar.  4 Kinelbertus, 733 5 Alwigh. 751 6 Eadulfus. 764 7 Ceolulfus. 787 8 Eadulfus, II. after whose death this Church being a long time vacan●, was joined to Dorchester. 
Bishops of Dorchester.  635 1 Birinus. 650 2 Agilbertus.  ✚ ✚ ✚ 737 3 Tota. 764 4 Edbertus.  5 Werenbertus. 768 6 Unwora. 816 7 Rethunus. 851 8 Aldredus. 873 9 Ceolredus.  10 Halardus.  ✚ ✚ ✚ 905 11 Ceolulfus. 12 Leo●winus, who first united the See of Sidnacester, unto that of Dorchester. 960 13 Ailnothus.  14 Ascwinus.  15 Alshelmus.  16 Eadnothus. 1016 17 Eadhericus. 1034 18 Eadnothus. II. 1052 19 Ulfus Normannus. 1053 20 Wulfinus, after whose death Remigius his successor removed the Bishops See to Lincoln, who from hence forward are to be entitled 
Bishops of Lincoln.  1070 21 Remigius de Feschamp S. 1092 22 Robert Bloet. L. Chan. 1123 23 Alexander, L. Chan. 1147 24 Robert de Chesney. 
Vacat sedes, Annos 17.  1183 25 Walter de Constantiis, L. Chan. 1186 26 S. Hugh. 1203 27 Gul. Blesensis. 
Vacat, Annos 3.  1209 28 Hugo Wallis, L. Chan. 1235 29 Robert Grosthead. 1254 30 Henry Lexington. 1258 31 Benedict de Gravesend. 1280 32 Oliver Sutton. 1300 33 John Aldbery. 1319 34 Thomas Beak. 1320 35 Henry Burwesh, L. Treas. * 1341 36 Thomas Le Beck. 1351 37 John Sinwell. 1363 38 John Bokingham. 1397 39 Henry Beauford. * 1405 40 Phil. de Repingdon, Card. Changed Ox. 1420 41 Richard Fleming▪ 1431 42 Gul. Grey. 1436 43 Gul. Alnwick. 1450 44 Marm. Lumley, Chan. Camb. 1452 45 John Chadworth. 1471 46 Thomas Rotheram, Lord Chancel. and Ch. Cambr. 1480 47 John Russell, Lord Chan. and Chan. Oxford. 
Vacat Annos 5.  1495 48 Gul. Smith, Chan. Oxford. 1412 49 Thomas Wolsey Almoner, trransl. to York. 1414 50 Gul. Atwater. 1521 51 John Longland, Chan. Oxford. 1547 52 Henry Holbech. 1552 53 John Tayler. 1553 54 John White. 1557 55 Thomas Watson. 1559 56 Nicolas Bullingham. 1570 57 Thomas Cowper, tr. to Winton. 1584. 58 Will. Wickham, tr. to Winton. 1594 59 Will. Chadderton. 1608 60 Will. Barlowe. 1613 61 Rich. Neyle, tr. to Durham. 1617. 62 Geo. Monteine, tr. to London. 1921 63 John Williams, L. Keeper, now Bishop of Lincoln. 1641.   

LONDON, and the Bishops there.  
LOndon was heretofore the principal of the three Archbishoprics amongst the Britons, and by Pope Gregory was intended to have been so too amongst the English: but that Saint Austin whom he sent to convert the Saxons, liking of Canterbury well, resolved to set his staff up there, without going further. This had before been prophesied by Merlin, that Dignitas Londoniae adornaret Doroberniam, and was now accomplished. What, and how many were the Archbishops here, we have no good Constat. Sixteen are named by Bishop Godwin, but with no great confidence: but howsoever do not come within my compass, who have confined myself to the Saxons time, in the first infancy of whose conversion, this City was designed for a Bishops See. The Cathed, Church built also in those early days by Ethelbert, the first Christian King of all the English; but afterwards much beautified and enlarged by Er●enwald, the fourth Bishop. Which Church of theirs being 500 years after destroyed by fire: that which now stands was built in the place thereof, by Mauritiu●, Richardus his successor, and certain others of the Bishops; a great part of it at their own charge, the residue by a general contribution over all the Kingdom. And when it was defaced by fire in the late Queen's time, An. 1561. the Qu. forthwith directed her letters to the Major of London, willing him (as john Stowe, the City Chronicler reports it) to take order for speedy repairing of the same: which was done accordingly. The Bishop of this Diocese hath precedency before all Bishops of the Realm, next the two Archbishops, together with the dignity and place of Deane, unto the Metropolitan See of Canterbu●y. The nature of which office is, not only to preside over the rest of the Bishops at Synodical meetings, in case the Metropolitan be absent: but to receive his mandates, for assembling Synods, and other business of the Church; and having so received them, to intimate the tenor and effect thereof to the Suffragan Prelates. Examples of the which see in the Acts and Monuments. And for this Diocese itself, it containeth in it the two Counties of Middlesex, and Essex, with that part of Hertfordshire, which is not in the Diocese of Lincoln: wherein are reckoned 623. Parishes, and of th●m 189. impropriated: for government whereof there are five Arch-Deacons, viz. of Lo●don, Middlesex, Essex, Colchester, and Saint Al●ans. Valued it is in the King's books 1119. li. 8. s. 4. d. the Clergies tenth amounting to the sum of 821. li 15. s. 1. d. Finally, th●s See hath yielded to the Church three Saints, to the State nine Lord Chancellors, six Lord Treasurers, one Chancellor of the Exchequer, two Masters of the Rolls, besides four Almoners to the Court, and two Chancellors to the University of Oxford; whose names occur amongst these following. 
Bishops of London.  606 1 S. Melitus, tr. to Cant.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 654 2 Ceadda. 666 3 Wina. 665 4 S. Erkonwald. 685 5 Waldherus.  6 Ingualdus.  7 Egwolfus.  8 Wighed.  9 Eadbright.  10 Edgarus.  11 Kenwalchus.  12 Eadbaldus.  13 Hecbertus. 801 14 Osmundus, alias Oswinus. 833 15 Ethelnorthus.  16 Ceolbertus.  17 Renulfus, alias Ceonulfus.  18 Suithulfus. 851 19 Eadslanus. 860 20 Wulfius.  21 Ethelwardus.  22 Elitan. 898 23 Theodredus.  24 Walstanus.  25 Brithelmus. 958 26 Dunstanus, S. tr. to C●nt. 962 27 Alfstanus.  28 Wulfstanus.  29 Alhumus.  30 Alwy.  31 Elfwardus. 1044 32 Robert Normannus. 1050 33 Gul. Normannus. 1070 34 Hugo de Orevalle. 1087 35 Mauritius, L. Chan. 1108 36 Richard de Beaumis. 1128 37 Gilbertus. 
Vacat sedes, Annos 7.  1140 38 Robert de Sigillo. 1151 39 Richard Beaumis. TWO 1161 40 Gilbert Foliot. 1189 41 Richard Nigellus, L. Trea●. 1199 42 Gul. de S. Maria. 1222 43 Eustatius de Falcon bridge. Chan of the Exchequer, and L. Treas. * 1229 44 Roger Nigor. 1244 45 Fulco Basser. * 1259 46 Henry de Wingham., L. Treas. 1261 47 Richard Talbot. 1263 48 Henry de Sandwich. 1274 49 John de Chisul. L. Chan. and L. Treas. 1280 50 Richard de Gravesend. 1305 51 Radulf de Baldock, L. Chan. 1313 52 Gilbert Segrave. 1317 53 Richard Newport. 13●8 54 Stephen Gravesend. 1338 55 Richard Bentworth, L. Chan. 1339 56 Radulf Straford. 1355 57 Nicol. Northbrooke. 1361 58 Sim. Sudbury, tr. to Cant. 1375 59 Gul. Courtney, Chan. Ox. transl. to Cant. * 1381 60 Rob Braybroke. 1404 61 Roger Walden, L. Treas. 1406 62 Nicolas Bubweth, Master of Rolls, and L. Treas. 1407 63 Richard Giffard. 1421 64 John Kemp. L. Chan tr. to Cant. 1426 65 Cul. Grey, tr. to Lincoln. 1431 66 Robert Fitz-Hugh. * 1435 67 Robert Gilbert. 1449 68 Thomas Kemp. 1489 69 Richard Hill. 1497 70 Thomas Savage. 1500 71 Will. Warham, L. Chan. transl. to Cant. 1505 72 William Barnes. 1506 73 Richard Fitz-James. 1522 74 Cuthbert Tunstall, tr. to Durham. 1530 75 John Stokesley. 1540 76 Edm. Bonner, displa. by K. Edw. 6. 1549 77 Nicolas Ridley, displaced by Qu. Mary, and Bonner restored again, 1553. 1559 78 Edm. Grindall, tr. to York. 1570 79 Edwin Sandis, tr. to York. 1576 80 John Elmer, Bishop Almoner. 1594 81 Richard Fletcher, Bishop Almoner 1597 82 Richard Bancroft, tr. to Cant. 1604 83 Richard Vaughan. 1607 84 Thomas Ravis. 1609 85 George Abbot, tr. to Cant. 1611 86 John King. 16●1 87 George Monteine, Bishop Almoner. 1628. 88 Will. Laud. Ch. Oxford, transl. to Cant. 1633 89 William Juxon, Bishop of London, and L. Treas. 1641.   

NORWICH, and the Bishops there.  
THe Diocese of Norwich, like those of Exeter and Lincoln, was once two Bishoprics: the one of Suffolk, whose seat was Dunwich on the Sea shore; the other of Norfolk, whose See was at North-Elmham, now a poor Village not far from Repeham. The Bishop of the first was Felix a Burgundian, who first converted the East-Angles. The third from him was Bisus, who finding himself, by reason of his age, too weak for so great a burden, divided his Diocese into two, making North Elmham the Episcopal seat for that part of the whole which we now call Norfolk. Both of them lay long dead in the times of the Danish fury: that of North-Elmham after an hundred years' desolation, reviving only; the other laid to rest for ever. North Elmham thus possessed of the whole jurisdiction, could not hold it long: the Bishops See being removed to Thelford first by Herfastus; as afterwards from thence to Norwich by Herebert Losinga. There it hath since continued till these very times, though nothing else continue of it but the See alone. For all the lands thereto belonging were taken from it by King Henry the 8. those which did formerly appertain unto the Monastery of Saint Bennets in the Holm (by that King dissolved) being assigned unto it by exchange. For which consult▪ the Statute, 32. H. 8. 47. in the which Statute it is said that the lands given in recompense were of a greater yearly value then those taken from it. So that the Bishop, as it seems, got in revenue▪ then, though he lost in privilege. For whereas the Bishops here had the fi●st fruits of all the Benefices within the Diocese, by an ancient custom: that was united to the Crown by Act of Parliament, 26. H. 8. c. 3.  
Now for the Church of Norwich, it was founded first by him who first remo●ed hither the Bishops See, even by Herebertus Losinga; and by him dedicated to the blessed Trinity: Which being much defaced by fire, (which was it seems, a common calamity of all the Churches of those times) was afterwards repaired by john of Oxford, the third after him; and once again being fire-touched, by Bishop Midleton, who brought it to that state in which now it stands. This See hath yielded to the Church two Saints, to the Realm five Chancellors, one Lord Treasurer, and one Lord Chief Justice, one Bishop Almoner to the Court, and to the King one principal Secretary of State. The Diocese containeth in the two Counties of Norfolk and Suffolk, 1121. Parish Churches, whereof 385. impropriate: for better ordering of the which it hath four Arch-Deacons, viz. of Norwich, Norfolk, Suffolk, and Sudbury. Finally, this Bishopric is valued in the King's books, 899. li. 18. s 7. d. ob. The tenth of the whole Clergy amounting to the sum of 1117. li. 13. s. ob. Now for the line of Norwich it is thus drawn down. 
Bishops of the East-Angles.  A. Ch.   630 1 S. Felix. 647 2 Thomas Diaconus. 652 3 Bregilfus. 665 4 Bisus, by whom this Diocese was divided into those of 
Elmham.  1 Bedwinus. 2 Northbertus. 3 Headulacus. 734 4 Eadilfredus. 5 Lanserthus. 6 Athelwolfus. 7 Alcarus. 8 Sibba. 9 Alherdus. 10 S. Humbertus, after whose death, both Sees lay vacant for the space of 100 years. 
Dunwich.  1 Acca. 2 Astwolfus. 3 Eadfarthus. 4 Cuthwinus. 5 Aldberthus. 6 Aglafius. 7 Hardulfus. 8 Aelphunus. 9 Thedfridus. 10 Wer●undus. 11 Wilredus. the last Bishop of Dunwich. 955 11 Astulphus, Bishop of both Sees.  12 Alfridus.  13 Theodredus.  14 Athelstan.  15 Algarus. 16 Alwinus.  17 Alfricus. 1038 18 Alifrejus.  19 Stigandus, tr. to Winton. 1043 20 Grinketell. 1047 21 Ethelmar.  22 Herfastus, who removed the See to The●ford, L. Chan.  23 Gul. Galsagus, L. Chan. after whose death the Bishops See was removed to Norwich, and his successors thence entitled 
Bishops of Norwich.  1088 24 Herebert Losinga, L. Chan. 1120 25 Everardus. 1151 26 Gul. Turbus. 1177 27 John Oxford. 1200 28 John G●ey, L. Chief Justice. 
Vacat Annos. 7.  1222 29 Pandulphus. 1226 30 Tho. de Blundevi●le. 1236 31 Radulphus. 
Vacat Annos▪ 3.  1239 32 Gul. Ralegh, tr. to Winton. 1244 33 Walter de Sufeild. 1253 34 Simon de Wantam▪ 1268 35 Roger de Skerwing. 1278 36 Gul. Middleton. 1288 37 Radul. Walpoole, translated to Ely. 1299 38 John Salmon, L. Chan. 1325 39 Robert Baldock, Lord Chancellor. 1325 40 William Ayermyn, Lord Keeper, and L. Treas. 1337 41 Ant de Beck.  42 Gul. Bateman. 1354 43 Tho. Percy. * 1370 44 Henry Spencer. 1408 45 Alexander. 1413 46 Richard Courtney. * 1416 47 John Wakering. 1426 48 Gulielmus Alnwick, translated to Lincoln. 1436 49 Tho. Browne. 1445 50 Walter Hart. 1472 51 James Goldwell, principal Secretary. 1499 52 Tho. Jan. 1500 53 Richard Nix. 1536 54 Gul. Rugg, alias Reppes. 1550 55 Thomas Thirleby, translated to Ely. 1554 56 John Hopton. 1560 57 John Parkhurst. 1575. 58 Edm. Freke, translated to Worcester. 1584. 59 Edm. Scambler. 1594 60 Gul. Redman. 1602 61 John Jegon. 1618. 62 John Overall. 1619 63 Sam. Harsnet, tr▪ to. York. 1628. 64 Fr. White, Almoner, tr. to Ely. 1632 65 Richard Corbet. 1635 66 Matthew Wrenn, Deane of the Chapel, tr. to Ely. 1638 67 Richard Montague, Bishop of Norwich, died 1641.   

OXFORD, and the Bishops there.  
THe Bishopric of Oxford is of new erection, first founded by King Henry 8. and by him endowed out of the lands belonging to the late dissolved Monasteries of Abingdon and Osney. It was before a part of the Diocese of Lincoln: and being now made a Bishopric, had first the Abbey Church of Osney (being some half a mile from Oxford) for its Cathedral, Anno 1541. from whence it was removed to Oxford about five years after. That which is now the Cathedral, was anciently dedicated to Saint Frideswide: but being by King Henry made the Bishops See, was entitled Christ-Church: the Chapter there consisting of a Dean and eight Prebendaries by him also founded, part of the lands which had been purchased or procured by Cardinal Wolsey for the endowment of his College, being allotted thereunto. This Bishopric was founded then, An. 1541. and from that time, unto the year, 1603. when Doctor Bridges was made Bishop, are 63, years only, or there abouts: of which it was kept vacant above 40 years even almost all the long reign of Queen Eliz●beth; to the impoverishing of the Church, before well endowed. The Diocese containeth only the County of Oxford, and therein 195▪ Parish Churches, of which 88 are impropriated. It hath but one Archdeacon, which is he of Oxford; is valued in the King's books, 354. li. 16. s. 4. d. ob. the Clergies tenth coming unto 255. li. 8. s. 
Bishops of Oxford.  A. Ch.   1541 1 Robert King, last Abbot of Osney. 
Vacat Ann. 10.  1567. 2 Hugh Curwyn. 
Vacat Ann. 20.  1589 3 John Underhill. 
Vacat Ann. 11.  1603 4 John Bridges. 1619 5 John Howson, tr. to Durhum. 1628. 6 Richard Corbet, tr. to Norwich. 1632 7 John Bancroft, died Bishop of Oxford, Anno 1640.   

PETERBURGH, and the Bishops there.  
THe Bishopric of Peterburgh is of new erection, and taken also out of Lincoln, as Oxford was. The Cathedral Church was anciently a Monastery, the place or town of old called medeshamsted; but on the building of the Abby-Church, founded by Wol●her King of the Mercians, Anno 633. and by him dedicated to Saint Peter, it gained the name of Peterburgh. This Church by him thus built, was after ruined by the Danes, and again built and beautified by Ethetwoldus Bishop of Winton, Anno 960▪ or there abouts: upon whose mediation it was exceedingly liberally endowed by Edgar then King of England; Adulph then Chancellor to that King, giving unto it also his whole estate. Thus it continued in a flourishing and fair estate, until King Henry dissolved it▪ and having so dissolved it, did by his Letters Patents make it a Bishops See, and founded also here a Chapter consisting of a Dean and six Prebendaries. The Diocese hereto allotted, containeth the two Counties of Northhampton, (in the which Peterburgh standeth) and Rutland: and in them both 293. Parishes, whereof 91. are impropriate. It hath but one Archdeacon, which is entitled of Northhampton: is valued in the King's books 414. li. 19 s. 11. d. the Clergy paying for their tenth, 520. li. 16. s. 8. d. 
Bishops of Peterburgh.  A. Ch.   1541 1 John Chamber, the last Abhat of Peterburgh. 1557 2 David Poole. 1560 3 Edm. Scamber, tr. to Norwich. 1584. 4 Richard Howland. 1600 5 Thomas Dove. 1630 6 Gul. Peers, tr. to Welles. 1632 7 Augustine Lindsell, tr. to Heref. 1634 8 John Dee of Chichester. 1638 9 John Towers, Dean of Peterburgh, now Bishop here. 1639.   

ROCHESTER, and the Bishops there.  
THe Bishopric of Rochester, is the most ancient next to Canterbury, of all in England: a Bishops See being here erected by that S. Austin, who first did preach the Gospel unto the Saxons, Anno 606. which was about ten years after his entrance into England. The Cathedral Church here, first erected by Ethelbert King of Kent, when it was first made a Bishops See; and by him dedicated to Saint Andrew: which growing ruinous and dedicated, was afterwards repaired by Gundulp●us, one of the Bishops of the same, about the year 1080. This Bishopric was anciently, and a long time together, in the immediate Patronage of the Archbishop of Cauterbury; who did dispose thereof as to them seemed best; and so continued, till under the pretence of free and capitular elections, the Popes had brought all Churches into their own hands. However after this, the Bishops of Rochester owed more than ordinary obedience to their Metropolitan: and in all solemn Pompes were commonly their Crosse-bearers. The Diocese hereof is the least in England, containing only a small part of Kent, and therein not above 98. Parishes, of which 36. impropriate: for ordering of which jurisdiction, there needed not but one Archdeacon, which is he of Rochester. Nor is the valuation much, either of the Bishopric, or of the Clergy: the one being in the King's books, 358 li. 3. s. ●. d. q. the other paying for their tenth, the least of any of the English, viz. 222. li. 14. 6 d. ob. q. And yet this little See hath yielded to this Realm, one Chancellor, one Lord Keeper of the great Seal, and one Lord▪ Treasurer, and to the Church of Rome, one Cardinal. The Bishop of this Church writes himself Roffensis. 
Bishops of Rochester.  A. Ch.   606 1 Justus, tr. to Canterbury. 622 2 Romanus. 631 3 Paulinus, Archbishop of York. 644 4 Ithamar. 656 5 Damianus. 669 6 Putta. 676 7 Quichelmus. 681 8 Gebmundus. 693 9 Tobias. 717 10 Adulfus. 741 11 Duina. 747 12 Eardulfus.  13 Diora.  14 Weremundus. 800 15 Beornmod.  16 Tadnoth.  17 Bedenoth.  18 Godwinus. 19 Cutherwolf.  20 Swithulsus.  21 Bu●ricus.  22 Cheolmund.  23 Chireserth.  24 Burrhicus.  25 Alfanus. 984 26 Godwinus. II.  27 Godwinus. III. 1058 28 Siwardus. 1075 29 Arnostus. 1077 30 Gundulphus. 1108 31 Radulphus, tr. to Cant. 1115 32 Barnulphus. S. 1125 33 Johannes. 1137 34 Ascelir●●s. 1147 35 Walterus. 1183 36 Gualeranus. 1185 37 Gilbertus Glanvill. 1214 38 Benedictus. 1227 39 Henry de Samford. 1238 40 Richard de Wendover. 1251 41 Laurent. de S. Martino. 1274 42 Walt. de Merton, L. Chan. 1278 43 John de Bradfeild. 1283 44 Tho. de Inglethorp. 1291 45 Tho. de Wuldham. 1319 46 Haimo de Heath. 1352 47 John de Shepey, L. Treas. 1361 48 Gul. de Witlesey, tr. to Worcest. 1363 49 Tho. Trilley. 1372 50 Tho. Brinton. 1389 51 Gul. de Bottlesham. 1400 52 Joh. de Bottlesham. 1404 53 Richard Young. 1419 54 John Kemp, tr. to Chichester. 1422 55 John Langdon. 1434 56 Tho. Browne, tr. to Norwich. 1436 57 Gul. de Welles. 1443 58 John Lowe. 1467 59 Tho. Rotheram, tr. to Lincoln. 1471 60 John Alcock, L. K. tr. to Worcester. 1476 61 John Russell, tr. to Lincoln. 1480 62 Edm. Audley, tr. to Here●ord. * 1492 63 Tho. Savage, tr. to London. 1496 64 Rich. Fitz-James, tr. to Chic●ester. 1504 65 John Fisher, Cardinal. 1536 66 John Hilsey. 1539 67 Nic. Heath, Almoner, tr. to Worc. 1544 68 Henry Holbech, tr. to Lincoln. 1547 69 Nic. Ridley, tr. to London. 1550 70 Jo. Poyner, tr. to Winton. 1551 71 John Scory, tr. to Chichester. 1554 72 Maurice Griff●n. 1559 73 Edm. Gheast, tr. to Sarum. 1571 74 Edm. Freak, tr. to Norwich. 1576 75 John Piers, Almoner, tr. to Sarum. 1578 76 Jo. Young. 1605 77 Gul. Barlowe, tr. to Lincoln. 1608 78 Rich. Neyle, tr. to Lichfeild. 1611 79 John Buckeridge, tr. to Ely. 1627. 80 Walt. Curl, tr. to Welles. 1630 81 John Bowl, now Bishop, 1637. 1637 82 John Warner, Deane of Lichfeild. now Bishop of Rochester, 1641.   

SALISBURY, and the Bishops there.  
THe Bishopric of Salisbury succeeded in the rights of two several Dioceses, whereof the one had its Cathedral or chiefe See at Sherborn, in the County of Dorset; the other at Wilton, once the chief town of Wiltshire, but since the growth of Salisbury very much decayed. Of these the ancienter was Sherborn, whose Diocese extended once over all those Countries, which are now subject to the jurisdiction of Sal●●bury, Bristol, Welles, and Exeter. But Welles and Exeter being made peculiar Dioceses, Anno 905. as we there have showed, another was erected the same time at Wilton also. Which when it had continued under nine Bishops, and no more, was then again united unto Sherborne; and both together presently removed to Salisbury, as being the chief City of these parts, and consequently more fit for a Bishops See. And yet it stayed not long there neither, being removed again in little time, unto a more convenient place. For by Herm●nn●● it was fixed upon the hill, in that old fortified town, now called old Salisbury: which being found by soon experience to be no proper seat for a Bishop's dwelling; the See was presently brought lower, and with it the town. Herm●nnus who removed the See from Sherborne, did first begin the Church at old Sarum (for so some Latin writers call it) which Osmund, his successor finished. Rich. surnamed Poor, the fourth-from Osmund, removed the See into the Valley, and first began that Church which we now see standing: which being finished in the year▪ 1258. by Bishop Bridport, was dedicated to the honour of the blessed Virgin.  
Thus was the See of Sherborne removed to Salisbury, where it hath ever since continued in great fame and lustre. As for the privileges of this Church, the Bishops anciently did claim to be Praecentors to their Metropolitan, and of more late deuce to be Chancellors of the most noble order of the Ga●ter. Which office being instituted by King Edward 4. and by him vested in the person of Rich. Beauchamp of Sarum, and his successors in that See: was after in the new Starutes made by Henry 8. left solely to the King's disposing, either to Clergyman or Layman, as to them seemed best. Nor hath it been enjoyed by any Clergyman since that time, though in the year 16●8. it was much laboured for by Bishop Cot●o●. This Diocese containeth in it the Counties of Berks, and Wiltes, (for that of Dorset was dismembered from it by King Henry 8. and laid to Bristol,) and in them two, 544. Parish Churches, of which 109. are impropriations. It hath moreover three Arch-Leacons, viz. of Salisbury, Berks, and Wilts; is valued in the King's books, 1367. li. 11. s. 8. d. the Clergy paying for their tenth, 901. li. 8. s. 1. d. Finally, this See hath yielded to the Church one Saint, and to Rome two Cardinals, unto the Realm of England, one Lord Chief Justice, three Lord Chancellors, two Lord Treasurers, as many Masters of the Rolls; two Chancellors t● the University of Oxford, and one to Cambridge. The Bishops of this See, we will Marshal thus. 
Bishops of Sherborne.  A. Ch.   705 1 Adhelmus. 709 2 Fordhere. 738 3 Herewaldus.  4 Ethelwaldus.  5 Denesrith.  6 Wilbertus. 817 7 Easthanus. 868 8 Eadmundus. 872 9 Eheleage.  10 Alfy.  11 Asserius, surnamed Menevensis. 883 12 Swithelmus, alias Sigelmus.  13 Ethelwaldus, II. after whose death this Diocese was divided into many parts, those of Welles, Cridington, and Saint Germans, (both which now make Exe●er) being taken out of it, Anno 905. by Plegmundus Archbishop of Canterbury. At which time also there was another See erected for these parts at Wilton, whose seat was sometimes there, and sometimes also at Ramsbury, and Sunning. 
Bishops of Sherborn. Wilton.  A. Ch.   905 14 Werstanus. 918 15 Ethel●aldus.  16 Sigelmus. II. 934 17 Alfredus. 940 18 Wulfeinus. 958 19 Alfwoldus. 978 20 Ethelricus.  21 Ethelsius.  22 Brithwinus. 1009 23 Elmerus.  24 Brinwin.  25 Elfwoldus, after whose death Hermannus, who had before been Bishop of Wilton, and resigned that Church, because the Monks of Malmesbury would not give him leave to remove his See Episco pall unto their Abbey; was made Bishop of Sherborne: and having joined both Sees together, did shortly after remove both to Salisbury: of which himself, and his successors were afterwards entitled 
Bishops of Wilton  905 1 Ethelstanus.  2 Odo. 934 3 Osulphus. 970 4 Alsstanus. 981 5 Alfgarus.  6 Siricus, tr. to Cant. 989 7 Alfricus, tr. to Cant. 998 8 Brithwoldus. 1045 9 Hermannus, the last Bishop of Wilton. 
Bishops of Salisbury.   26 Hermannus, the 26 Bishop of this Diocese, and first that had his See at Sarum. 27 S Osmundus, L. Chan. 1107 28 Rogerus, L. Chief Justice, Lord Chan. and L. Treas. 1139 29 Jocelinus. 
Vacat sedes Ann. 4.  1189 30 Hubertus Walter, tr. to Cant. 1193 31 Herebertus Pauper. 1●17 32 Richard Poor. 1229 33 Robert Bingham. 1247 34 Gul. Eboracensis. 1256 35 Egidius de Birdport. 1263 36 Walter de la W●le. 1274 37 Robert de Wike-hampton. 1284 38 Walter Scammell. 1287 39 Henry de Braundston. 1289 40 Gul. de la Corner. 1291 41 Nicolas Longespee. * 1298 42 Simon de Gandavo. 1315 43 Roger de Mortivall. 1329 44 Robert Wivill. 1375 45 Radulph Erghum, tr. to Welles. 1388 46 John Waltam, Master of the Rolls, and L. Treas. 1395 47 Richard Metford. 1407 48 Nicolas Bubwith, tr. to Welles. 1408 49 Rob. halam, Card. Chan. Oxford. 1417 50 John Chandler. 1427 51 Robert Nevil. * 1438 52 Will. Aiscoth, Clerk of the Count 1450 53 Richard Beauchamp, first Chan. of the G. * 1482 54 Lionel Widdeville, Chancel. Oxford. * 1485 55 Tho. Langton, tr. to Winton. 1493 56 John Blythe, Master of the Rolls, Chan. of Cambridge. 1500 57 Henry Deane, tr. to Cant. 1502 58 Edmund Audley. * 1524 59 Laurence Campejus, Card. 1535 60 Nicolas Shaxton. 1539 61 John Salcot, alias Capon. 1559 63 John Juell. 1571 64 Edm. Gheast, Bishop Almoner. 1578 65 John Piers Bishop Almoner, tr. to York. 
Vacat Ann. 3.  1591. 66 John Coldwell. 
Vacat Ann. 2.  1598. 67 Henry Cotton. 1615 68 Robert Abbot. 1618. 69 Martin Fotherbie. 1620 70 Robert Tonson. 1621. 71 John Davenant, died Bishop of Salisbury. 1641.   

WESTMINSER Bishops, Deans, and Abbats.  
THe Bishopric of Westminster, as it related to the Saxons, was of late erection; and being so erected was of small continuance: but anciently in the Britons time, the Church there was the See for the Archbishop of London. For whereas some had found in some Record, that the Arch-Bishops See was planted in the Church of Saint Peter in Cornhill: certain it is, that that was a mistake for Saint Peter in Thorney. Now Thorney is the ancient name of that, which is since called Westminster: and being an ancient Saxon name, was far more likely to be meant by the first reporter, then that of Cornhill, which is merely modern. But this Archbishopric being brought to nothing by the Saxons, Sebert the first christened King of Essex, erected here a Church, where the former was, and dedicated it unto Saint Peter, as was that before, which standing Westward of Saint Paul's, was by the common people commonly called Westminster. This Temple of King Seberts', being in tract of time grown ruinous, and almost deserted, Edward the Confessor again rebuilt, and liberally endowed, and stored with Monks, by him removed hither from Exeter. After King Henry 3. taking down the fabric of the Confessor, erected it as now it standeth; save that the Abbats much enlarged it towards the West, and that King Henry 7. built that most goodly Chapel at the East end thereof. The Abbats here had archiepiscopal jurisdiction within their liberties, and had the keeping of the Regalia, and a chief service in the Coronation of the Kings of England, and place in Parliament: in all which rights, save that of Parliament, the Deans now succeed them For when this Monastery (which at the suppression was valued at 3977. li.) was dissolved by King Henry 8. first he erected here a deanery, Anno 1539. than added to the Dean a Bishop, Anno 1541. Thi●leby the Bishop, having delapidated all the Patrimony to his See allotted; and rob S. Peter to pay Paul, as the saying is, was removed to Norwich, and so the Bishopric determined; having continued nine years only: and Middlesex, which was the Diocese thereof, was restored to London. Queen Mary afterwards brought in an Abbot, and her foundation being dissolved by Queen Elizabeth, the made it a Collegiate Church, consisting of a Dean and 12. Prebendaries, as it still continues. 
The Bishop, Deans, and Abbot of Westminster.  A Ch.   1539 1 Gul. Benson, the last Abbot, and first Deane. 1541 2 Thomas Thirleby, the one, and only Bishop of Westminster, tr. to Norwich. 1550. 3 Richard Cox Deane, after Bishop of Ely. 1553 4 Hugh Weston Deane. 1556 5 John Fechnam Abbot. 1560 6 Gul. Bill Deane. 1561 7 Gabriel Goodman. 1601 8 Lancelo● Andrew's, after Bishop of Chichester, etc. 1605 9 Richard Neyle, after Bishop of Rochester, etc. 1610 10 George Monteine, after Bishop of Lincoln, etc. 1617. 11 Robert Tonsou, after Bishop of Sarum. 1620 12 John Williams, Lord Keeper Bishop of Lincoln, and Deane of Westminster. 1641.   

WINCHESTER, and the Bishops there.  
THe Bishopric of Winchester (Wintoniensis in the Latin) is of good antiquity; and never changed the See since the first foundation, as all the rest have done in the South-West parts. The City once the Regal seat of the West- Saxon Kings. The Cathedral Church first founded and endowed by Kingil, or Kinegilsus, the first Christian K. of West-Sax: who gave unto it all the land within seven miles of Winchester. Kinelwalchin, son unto this Kingil, went forwards with his father's fabric, ratified his donation, and added to it amongst other things, the Manors of Alresford, Downten, and Worthy. The Church now standing was begun by Bishop Walkelin, the work pursued by his successors, but yet not finished till the time of William de Wickham, who built the greatest part of the West end thereof. The Chapels on the East end beyond the Choir, had their several founders. The whole Church dedicated first unto Saint Amphibalus, then to Saint Peter, after unto Saint Swithin, once Bishop here; and last of all unto the blessed Trinity, as it still continues. The Bishops here are Chancellors to the See of Canterbury, and Prelates of the most noble order of Saint George, called the Garter: which office was first vested in them by King Edward 3. at the first foundation of that Order, and hath continued to them even since. They were reputed anciently to be Earls of Southampton; and are so styled in the new Statutes of the Garter, made by Henry 8. but that now otherwise disposed of. Finally what for privilege, and what for large possessions it was prized so high, that Henry of Bloys, (he was the brother of King Stephen) once Bishop here, had got a faculty from the Pope, to make it an Arch Bishops See▪ seven of the Suffragans of Cante●bury, being allotted thereunto. And William de Edington, one of the Bishops of this Church, being elected unto Cante●bury, refused it, saying, though Canterbury had the highest rack, yet Winchester had the deep●st manger.  
The Diocese hereof contained of old, the Counties of S●rrey, and Sou●hampton, and the Isle of Wight: to which was added in Qu. Elizabeth's time, the Islles of jarsey, Garnsey, Sack, and Alderney, once members of the Bishopric of Constance in Norma●dy. Of these the English Isle and Counties contain 362. Parishes, of which, 131. impropriate: the Isle of jarsey, 121. and Garnsey with the other two, as many more. For government of the English part there are two Arch-Deachns, the one of Winchester; and the other of Surrey: Iar●●y is governed by a Dean or Commissary, according to the manner of the English Church; and Garnsey with the Isles appendent, follow the fashions of Geneva. The Bishopric was anciently valued in the King's books, 3885 li. 3. s. 3. d. ob. q. now at, 2793. li. 4. s. 2. d. qa. q. less by a thousand pounds then before it was: which plainly showeth that there hath been a great abatement of the old revenue; The tenth of the Clergy amounteth unto, 846. li. 12. d. Finally, this See hath yielded to the Church seven Saints, and to Rome, two Cardinals; to England, one Lord Chief Justice, six Lord Chancellors, two Lord Treasurers, one Lord Privy Seal, one Chancellor of the University of Oxford, another of the Exchequer, and 21. Prelates of the Garter, whose names are to be found amongst these following. 
Bishops of Winton.  A. Ch.    1 Wina.  2 Eleutherius. 673 3 S. Headda. 704 4 Daniel. 744 5 Humfridus. 756 6 Kinchardus.  7 Hathelmardus, tr. to Cant.  8 Egbardus.  9 Dudda.  10 Kinebertus.  11 Alhmundus.  12 Wighthenius.  13 Herefridus. 834 14 Edmundus. 15 Helmstanus. 837 16 S. Swithinus. L. Chan. 863 17 Adhferthus. 871 18 Dumbertus. 879 19 Denewulfus.  20 S. Athelmus, alias Bertulfus, 905 21 S. Frithstanus. 931 22 Brinstanus. 946 23 Elpheus Calvus.  24 Elssinus, alias Alf●us. 958 25 Brithelmus. 963 26 S. Ethelwoldus. 984 27 S. Elphegus. 1006 28 Kenulphus. 1008 29 S. Brithwoldus. 1015 30 Elsmus. 1038 31 Alwinus. 1043 32 Stigandus, tr. to Cant. 1070 33 Walkelinus. 
Vacat sedes, Annos 10.  1107 34 Gul. Giffard. 1129 35 Henricus Blesensis. * 
Vacat sedes, Annos 3.  1174 36 Richard Toclivius. 1189 37 Godfr. de Lucy. 1204 38 Petr. de Rupibus, L. Ch. Justice. 1243 39 Gul. de Ralegh. 1249 40 Ethelmarus. 
Vacat sedes, Annos 4.  1265 41 John Oxon. 1268 42 Nicolas Eliensis. 1280 43 John de Pontisara. 1304 44 Henry Woodlock. 1316 45 John Sandal, Chan. of the Exch. L. Chan. and L. Treas. 1320 46 Reginald Asserius. 1323 47 John Stratford, L. Chan. L. Treas. tr. to Cant. 1333 48 Adam de Orlton. 1345 49 Gul. de Edingdon, L. Treas. and the first Prelate of the Garter. 1365 50 Will. de Wickham, L. Chan. 1405 51 Henry Beaufort, Card. L. Ch. * 1447 52 Will. de Waniflete, L. Ch. 1486 53 Peter Courtney. * 1493 54 Tho. Langton. 1502 55 Rich. Fox, L. Privy Seal. 1530 56 Tho. Wolsey, Card. L. Chan. 1534 57 Stephen Gardiner, displaced, 1549. 1550 58 John Poynet, who being removed, Bishop Gardiner was restored, 1553. and made L. Ch. 1556 59 John White. 1560 60 Robert Horn. 1580 61 John Watson. 1584. 62 Thomas Cowper. 1595 63 Will. Wickham. 1595 64 Will. day. 1596 65 Tho. Bilson. 1617. 66 James Montagu, Deane of the Chap. 1618. 67 Lancel. Andrew's, Deane of the Chap. 1628. 68 Rich. Neyle, tr. to York. 1632 69 Walt. Curl, now Bishop of Winton, Prelate of the Garter, and Bishop Almoner, 1641.   

WORCESTER, and the Bishops there.  
THe Bishopric of Worcester, (Wigorniensis in the Latin) was founded by Etheldred, King of the Mercians, Anno 679. and taken out of the Diocese of Lichfeild, of which first it was. The Cathedral Church here, by him also built; but afterwards repaired, or new built rather by several Bishops of this See. Oswald the eighteenth Bishop here did first undertake it, and casting out the married Priests, first brought in the Monks, Anno 96●. but his foundation being ruined by the Danes, the Church was brought to that perfection wherein now it standeth, by Bishop Wulstan, about the year 1030. Since when it ha●h enjoyed a flourishing and fair estate: and (which is very rare) can hardly make complaint of any vacancy: save that on the exauctoration of Bishop Heath, it was assigned over in Commendam to Master Hooper then Bishop of Gloucester. But it held not long.  
This Diocese containeth in it the County of Worce●ter, and part of Warwickshire: and therein ●41. Parishes, of which 71. impropriate▪ for these there is but one Archdeacon, which is called of Worcester. Valued it is in the King's books, 1049. li. 17. s. 3. d. ob. q the Clergy paying for their tenth, 228. li. In point of honour it may plead thus much, that in the flourishing times of the See of Canterbury, the Bishops here were the peculiar Chaplains of the Metropolitans: and by their Office to say Mass in all assemblies of the Clergy, wherein he was present. As also that it hath yielded to the Church four Saints; five Chancellors to the Realm of England, and one to Normandy; Lord Treasurers three, one Chancellor to the Queen then being; one L. Precedent of Wales, and one Vice-President: whom, with the residue of the Bishops, take here in order. 
Bishops of Worcester.  A. Ch.   679 1 Boselus, first Bishop of W●rcest.  2 Ostforus. 693 3 S. Egwinus. 714 4 Wilfridus. 717 5 Milredus.  6 Weremundus. 778 7 Tilherus. 781 8 Eathoredus. 799 9 Denebertus. 822 10 Eadbertus. 844 11 Alwinus. 872 12 Werefridus. 911 13 Wilfreth. 915 14 Ethelhunus. 922 15 Wilfreth. II. 929 16 Kinewoldus.  17 S. Dunstanus, tr. to London. 950 18 S. Oswaldus. 971 19 Adulfus.  20 Wulfstanus.  21 Leossius. 1033 22 Britteagus. 1038 23 Livingus. 1049 24 Aldredus. 1060 25 S. Wulfstanus. 1097 26 Samson. 1115 27 Theolphus. 1125 28 Simon, Chan. to Qu. 〈◊〉.  29 Aluredus.  30 John Pagham.  31 Rogerus. 1181 32 Baldwinus, tr. to Cant. 1189 33 Gul. de Northale. 1191 34 Robertus.  35 Henricus. 1196 36 John de Constantiis. 1200 37 Maugerus. 1212 38 Walt. Grey, L. Ch. tr. to York. 1216 39 Silvester. 1218 40 Gul. de Bloys. 1237 41 Walt. de Cantilupe. * 1268 42 Nich. de Ely, L. Chan. translated to Wint. 1269 43 Godsr. Giffard, L. Chan. 1302 44 Gul. de Gainsburgh. 1308 45 Walt. Reynold, L. Chan. and L. Treas. tr. to Cant. 1313 46 Walt. Maydestone. 1317 47 Thomas Cobbam. 1327 48 Adam de Orlton, tr. to Wint. 1333 49 Simon de Montacute. * 1337 50 Tho. Hennyhall. 1342 51 Wulstan de Brandford. 1349 52 Joh. Thursby, L. Ch. tr. to York. 1352 53 Reginald Brian. 1362 54 Joh Barnet, L. Treas. tr. to Welles. 1363 55 Gul. Wittlesey, tr. to Cant. 1368 56 Gul. de Lynne. 1375 57 Henry de Wakefeild, L. Treas. 1395 58 Tideman de Winchcomb. 1401 59 Rich. Clifford, tr. to London. 1407 60 Tho. Peve●ell. 1419 61 Phil. Morgan, Chan. of Normandy, tr. to Ely. 1426 62 Tho. Polton. 1435 63 Tho. Bourchier., tr. to Ely. * 1443 64 John Carpenter. 1476 65 John Alcock, L. Chan. tr. to Ely. 1487 66 Robert Morton. 1497 67 John Gigles. 14●9 68 Silvester Gigles. 1521 69 Juliu● de Medici's, after Pope Cle●ent the 8. * 1522 70 Hieron. de Nugutiis, an Italian. 1535 71 Hugh La●●mer. 1539 72 John Bell. 1543 73 Nico●▪ Heath, displaced by King Edward 6. and the See put over in 〈◊〉 to Master Hooper Bishop of Gloucester, but restored after by Queen Mary, 〈…〉 L. pres. of Wales, tr. to York. 1554 74 Richard Pates. 1599 75 Nich. Bullingham. 1576 76 John Whi●gift, Vice-President of Wales, for Sir H. Sidney, transl. to Canterbu●y. 1584. 77 Edm. Freak. 1593. 78 Rich. Fletcher, tr. to London. 1596 79 Tho. Bilson, tr. to Winton. 1597 80 Gervase Babington. 1610 81 Henry Parry. 1617. 82 John Thornborough, now Bishop of Worcester. 1641.    

THE SECOND PART OF THE CATALOGVE OF BISHOPS, CONTAINING THE SUCCESSION of the Arch-Bishops and Bishops of the Province of YORK.  
Printed at London. 1641.  

YORK, and the Arch-Bishops there.  
YORK is the ancientest Metropolitan See at this time in England, so made at the first general admittance of the Gospel in the time of Luctus; the first Archbishop by him here established, named Samson, and he who held out last in the Britons time, being called Tadiacus. We have a constat only of two more, viz▪ Taurinus, and Pyrannus: of all the rest no name, or memory to be found amongst our writers. On the conversion of the Saxons, this See was by Pope Gregory designed to its former honour: which not long after took e●●ect, when as Paulinus was made Archbishop of Yo●ke, Anno 622. In which designment of the said Pope Gregory, the Metropolitan of York, was to have as many Suffragan Bishops, as he of London (for there the See was to be placed by Pope Gregory's order) to either of them twelve apiece, which if they ever were erected in this Northern Province, were certainly of mean estate, not able to support the honour; and consequently, swallowed up by the greater Churches of York and Durham: which two were only left here a long time together until Carlisle first was made a Bishopric by K. Henry the first; as Chester afterwards by K. Henry 8. But that which was the greatest addition to the Province of York, was the direct and Metropolitan jurisdiction which it claimed and had over all the Bishops of Scotland, who did from hence receive their consecration, and swore Canonical obedience unto this See.  
In this regard, and that it was conceived that by Pope Gregory's institution, he of the two Arch-Bishops which was first confirmed, should have precedency over the other: there grew a great contention there abouts, between them, and much recourse was made to the Court of Rome. At last it was determined in favour of the See of Canterbury: yet so that still it might he lawful to the Archbishop of York to write himself Primate of England; as the other taking to himself the stile of Primate of all England, as it still continueth. The next misfortune which befell the See and Metropolitan of York, was that the Bishops of Scotland did in fine withdraw themselves from his obedience, and had Arch-Bishops of their own. This happened whilst George Nevil was Archbishop here, who was advanced unto this See, An. 1466. not above ninescore years ago: and then upon pretence, that in consideration of the many and most deadly wars between both Realms, the Metropolitan of York could bear no fatherly affection to his sons of Scotland. However the Archbishop still retains his●wonted place, having precedency before all Dukes, not being of the royal blood; as also before all the great Officers of state, except the Lord Chancellor.  
For the Cathedral Church of York, it was first built, or begun rather, by King Edwin, King of the North-humbers', Anno 627. but finished by King Oswald who succeeded him, and dedicated to Saint Peter. But this of their foundation being destroyed by fire, and by the fury of the Danes, at the first entrance of the Normans: that which now standeth was erected in the place thereof by Archbishop Thomas (the 25. of this See;) and after, by degrees, adorned and beautified by his successors. The Diocese hereto belonging, containeth in it the two Counties of York and Nottingham: and in them both 581 Parishes, of which 336. are impropriations. For government whereof, it hath four Arch-Deacons, viz. of York, Cleveland, East-riding, and Nottingham. This Bishopric was at the first rated in the King's books, 2035. li. 14. s. 6. d. but now, since the great diminution made by King Henry 8. 1609. li. 19 s. 2. d. And for the Clergy of the same, their tenth amounteth unto 1113. li. 17. s. 9 d. ob. q. To draw unto an end, this See hath yielded to the Church eight Saints, to the Church of Rome three Ca●dinals, unto the Realm of England twelve LL. Chancellors, and two LL. Treasurers, and to the North of England two Lord Presidents. The Bishops write themselves in Latin, Eboraunses, of Eborum, and are these that follow. 
Arch-Bishops of York.  A. Ch.   622 1 S. Paulinus, died 644. 
Vacat Annos 20.  666 2 Cedda.  3 Wilfridus.  4 S. Bosa. 687 5 S. John of Beverley. 718 6 S. Wilfridus. II. 731 7 S. Egber●us. 767 8 Adelbertus. 781 9 Eanbaldus. 797 10 Eanbaldus. II.  11 Wolsius. 832 12 Wimundus. 854 13 Wil●erus. 897 14 Ethelbaldus.  15 Lodewardus.  16 Wulf●tanus. 955 17 Oskitellus. 972 18 Athelwaldus. 972 19 S. Oswaldus. 993 20 Aldulphus. 1003 21 Wulfstanus. II. 1023 22 Alfricus. 1050 23 Kinsius. 1061 24 Aldredus. 1070 25 Thomas. I. 1101 26 Girardus. 1109 27 Thomas. II. 1119 28 Thurstan. 1141 29 Henry Murdac. 1153 30 S. Gulielmus. 1154 31 Rogerus. 
Vacat sedes Annos 10.  1191 32 Geofr. Plantagenet, L. C●an. * 
Vacat sedes Annos 4.  1217 33 Walter Grey, L. Chan. 1256 34 S. S●wa●u●. 1258 35 ●od●●ey ●e Kinton. 1265 36 Walter ●iffard, L. Chan. 1279 37 Gul. Wickwane. 1285 38 John Romanus. 1288 39 Henry de Newark. 1299 40 Tho. Corbridge. 1305 41 Gul. de Greenfeild, L. Chan. 1317 42 Gul. de Melton, L. Ch. & L. Treas. 1342 43 Gul. Zouche, L. Treas. * 1352 44 John Thursby, L. Chan. 1373 45 Alexander Nevil. 1388 46 Tho Arundel. L. Chan. tr. to Cant. * 1396 47 Robert Waldby. 1397 48 Richard Scrope. * 1406 49 Henry Bowet. 1425 50 John Kemp, L. Chan. tr. to Cant. 1453 51 Gul. Boothe. 1466 52 George Nevil, L. Chan. * 1477 53 Laurence Boothe 1480 54 Thomas Rotheram, L. Chan. 1501 55 Thomas Savage. 1508 56 Christopher Bambridge, Card. 1515 57 Thomas Wolsey, Card. L. Chan. 1531 58 Edward Lee. 1544 59 Robert Holgate, Lord Pres. of the North. 1553 60 Nicolas Heath, L. Chan. 1560 61 Tho. Young, L. Pres. of the North. 1570 62 Edm. Grindall. tr. to Cant. 1576 63 Edwin Sandys. 1588. 64 John Piers. 1594 65 Matthew Hutton. 1606 66 Tobias Matthewes. 1627. 67 George Monteine. 1628. 68 Sam. Harsnet. 1631 69 Richard Neyle, who died Octob. 31. 1640.   

CARLISLE, and the Bishops there.  
THe most of that which doth now make the Diocese of Carl●●e, was in the infancy of the English Church, as I conceive it, part of the Diocese of Whit herne, or Casa Candida, in the Province of Galloway: now reckoned as a part of Scotland, but then a parcel of the Kingdom of the North-humbers'. But when the Scots had mastered all those countries beyond Tweed and Solway, the town of Carlisle, with the County of Cumberland, in the which it standeth, were severed from that Diocese: Carlisle, with 15. miles about it being bestowed upon S. Cuthbert, Bishop of Lindisfarne, by Egfride, King of the North-humbers', Anno 679; the residue of the Countty submitting to the jurisdiction of the Archdeacon of Richmond, then being subordinate the See of York. Thus it continued till the year 1133. what time a Bishops See was here first established: and by that means, another Suffragan Bishop added to that Metropolitan. The Cathedral Church he●e had been founded not long before, by Walter, Deputy of these parts for King William Rufus; and by him dedicated to the honour of the blessed Virgin but finished and endowed by King Henry the first, out of that wealth which the said Walter had amassed for that very purpose, by the persuasion of Athulphus or Athelwolfus, whom afterwards he made the first Bishop there. The Diocese contains the County of Westmoreland, and most part of Cumberland; and therein only 93. Parishes, but those (as all the Northern are) exceeding large; and of them 18. are impropriate. Archdeacon here was never any, the jurisdiction being claimed by him of Richmo●d, as anciently to him belonging. The Bishopric is valued in the King's books 530 li. 4. s. 11. d. ob. the Clergies tenth amounting only unto 161. li. 1 s. 7. d. ob. And yet this little See, and so far remote, hath yeelde● to this Kingdom one Chancellor, and two LL. Treasurers, besides three Chancellors unto the University of Cambridge. 
Bishops of Carlisle.  A. Ch.   1133 1 Athelwolsus, or Athelwardus.  2 Bernardus died Anno 1186. 
Vacat sedes Ann. 32.  1218 3 Hugo. 1223 4 Walt. Mauclerke, L. Treas. 1247 5 Silvester de Everdon, L. Chan. 1255 6 Tho. Vipont. * 1258 7 Rob. Chause. 1280 8 Rad de Ireton. 1288 9 John de Halton. 1318 10 John de Rosse. 1332 11 John de Kirkby. 1353 12 Gilbert de Welton. 1363 13 Tho. de Appleby. 1396 14 Robert Read. 1397 15 Tho. Merkes. 1400 16 Gul. Strickland. 1419 17 Roger Whelpdale. 1423 18 Will. barrow. 1430 19 Marm. Lumley, L. Changed and Ch. Ca * 1450 20 Nith. Close, tr. to Lich. 1452 21 Gul. Percy, Chan. of Camb. * 1362 22 John Kingscore. 1464 23 Richard Scrope. * 1468 24 Edw. Storey Ch. of Camb. 1478 25 Rich. Dunelmensis. 1496 26 Gul. Sever, tr. to Durham. 1503 27 Roger Leibourne. 1504 28 John Penny. 1520 29 John Kite. 1537 30 Robert Aldrich. 1356 31 Owen Ogilthorpe. 1561 32 John Best. 1570 33 Rich. Barnes, tr. to Durham. 1577 34 John Mey. 1598. 35 Henry Robinson. 1616 36 Robert Snowdon. 1620 37 Rich. Milborne. 1624. 38 Rich. Senhouse. 1628. 39 Francis White, tr. to Norwich. 1629 40 Barnabas Potter, now Bishop of Carlisle. 1641.   

CHESTER, and the Bishops there.  
THe Bishopric of Chester, as it is here to be considered, is of new erection, one of those founded by King Henry 8. whereof we spoke before when we were in Bristol. Anciently it was in the Diocese of Lichfeild, one of the Bishops of which Church, removing his See hither, Anno 1075. as to the more remarkable and noted place; occasioned that his successors many times were called Bishops of Chester. But being severed from that Diocese by King Henry 8. it was erected into an Episcopal See, made up of the revenue and jurisdiction of the two Archdeaconries of Richmond and Chester: of which the first had jurisdiction over Richmondshire, and part of Cumberland; the other over Lanca-shire and Chest-shire. It was at first foundation ordained to be of the Province of Canterbury; and that in the letters Patents of the foundation of the same▪ 33. H. 8. But the King taking into mind, as well the long distance of the same from the See of Canterbury, as also that the Arch Bishop of Canterbury had a sufficient number of Suffragans before, whereas the Archbishop of York had but only two: did in the january following, by Act of Parliament, annex the same for ever to the Province of York. 33. H. 8. c. 31. The Cathedral Church here was once a Monastery, founded by Leofricus, once an Officiary Count, in these parts; and by him dedicated to Saint Wereberg: but repaired, beautified, endowed, and stored with Monks by H●gh, surnamed Lupus, the first Earl of Chester. These Monks being ejected by King Hen●● 8. he brought into their place a Dean and Prebendaries: and made it of a Monastery, a See Episcopal: Whose Diocese containeth, in the Counties before remembered, 256▪ Parishes, of which 101. are impropriations. The Bishopric is valued in the King's books, 42●. li. 1. s. 8. d. and for a tenth unto the Crown, the Clergy pay the yearly sum of 435. s. 12. 
The Bishops of Chester.  A. Ch.   1541 1 John Bird, removed hither from Bangor. 1556 2 John Cotes. 1556 3 Cuthbert Scott. 1561 4 William Downeham. 1579 5 William Chadderton, tr. to Lincoln. 1595 6 Hugh Biller. 1597 7 Ri●h. Vaughan, tr. to London. 1604 8 George Lloyde. 1616 9 Tho. Morton, tr. to Lichfeild. 1618. 10 John Bridgeman, now Bishop of Chester. 1641.   

DURHAM, and the Bishops there.  
THe Bishops See now fixed in Durham, was first placed in Lind●●arne, a little Island on the Sea-coast of Northumberland: and there placed by the first Bishops of this Northern region, because of the primacy and solitude thereof, which made it thought more fit and proper for devotion. But both the Bishop and his Monks being driven from thence, by the merciless fury of the Danes, (who here raged extremely) about the year of Christ, 800. they wandered up and down from place to place for 200. years, not finding any place where they might repose themselves in safety, till in the end they sat them down in Durham, Anno 990. or there abouts, where it hath ever since continued. The Church here dedicated to Saint Cuthbert, the 6. Bishop of Lindisfarne, a man of special renown for piety; whose relics the said Bishops carried up and down with them in all their wander: till at the last they were deposited in this Church, as in a place of rest and safety. The founder of it, that Aldwinus, by whom the See was fi●st here settled. But his foundation being taken down by William de Carileso, about the first entrance of the Nor●ans: that which now standeth was begun by him in the place thereof; and finished by Ranulphus Flambard, his next successor. Somewhat hath since been added to it by Bishop Fernham, and Thomas Weiscomb Pri●ur hereof, about the year 1242.  
Nor did Saint Cu●hbert only give name unto the Church, but also unto all that country, which now we call the Bishopric of Durham, and anciently was called Saint Cuthberts' Patrimony. For upon 〈◊〉, and his successors in that See, was all the country between Tois and Tine, conferred by Alfred King of England: which his donation was confirmed, and in part increased by his successors, Edward, Athelstan, and C●ute the Dane. So fortified it was with privileges, and royal grants, that at the coming in of the Norman Conqueror, the Bishop was reputed for a County Palatine: and did engrave upon his Seal an armed Chivalier, holding a naked sword in one hand, and in the other the Bishop's arms. Nay it was once adjudged in law, that the Bishop was to have all forfeitures & Escheates within the liberties, ut Rex habet extra, as the King of England had without. But these immunities and privileges were in part impaired by the Statute of King Henry 8. 27. H. 8. c. 25. and altogether with the lands and whole rights thereof, conferred upon the Crown by Act of Parliament, in the last year of the ●aigne of King Edward 6. But in the second Parliam. of Qu. Mary's reign, that Act was totally repealed, and a reviver made of the said late dissolved Bishop●▪ and all the royalties thereof, 1. Mar. c. 6.  
As for the Ecclesiastical jurisdiction, the Diocese thereof containeth the County of Northumberland, and that which properly and distinctly is entitled the Bishopric of Durham: each of the which hath an Archdeacon of its own; in both, 135. Parishes, whereof 87. impropriate: the Clergy of the which pay for their tenth unto the Crown, 385. li. 5. s. 6. d. ob. the Bishopric being valued in the first fruit Office, 1821. li. 1. s. 5. d. qa. The Bishops of this Church do write themselves in Latin Dunelmenses; of which five have been dignified with the name of Saints; one with the Patriarchate of Jerusalem, and one with the title of a Cardinal in the Church of Rome. There have been also of them, one Lord Chief Justice, five LL. Chancellors, three LL. Treasurers, one principal Secretary of Estate, one Chancellor of the University of Oxford, and two Masters of the Rolls. Which we will now lay down in order, even the whole succession, beginning with those who had their See and habitation in the Isle of Lindisfarne. 
Bishops of Lindisfarne.  A. Ch.   637 1 S. Ardanus. 651 2 S. Finanus. 661 3 Colmannus. 664 4 Tuda. 665 5 S. Ea●a. 684 6 S. Cuthbertus. 687 7 S. Eadbertus. 698 8 Egbertus. 721 9 Ethelwoldus. 738 10 Kenulfus. 781 11 Higbaldus. 802 12 Egbertus. TWO 819 13 Egfridus. 845 14 Eanbertus. 854 15 Eardulfus.  16 Cuthardus. 915 17 Tilredus. 927 18 Witherdus. 944 19 Uhtredus.  20 Sexhelmus.  21 Aldredus. 968 22 Alfius, alias Elfinus. 990 23 Aldwinus, who first settled the See at Durham, from whence both he and his successors have been ●●●led 
Bishops of Durham.  1020 24 Eadmundus. 1048 25 Eadredus. 1049 26 Elgelricus.  27 Egelwinus. 1071 28 Walcher, Earl of Northu●b. 1080 29 Gul. de Carileso, L. Ch. Justice 
Vacat sedes Annos 4.  1099 30 Ranulfus Flamhard, L. Treas. 1128 31 Galfredus Rufus, L. Chan. 1143 32 Gul. de S. Barbara. 1154 33 Hugh Pudsey, E. of Northomb. * 1197 34 Philip de Pictavia. 1217 35 Rich. de Marisco. 1228 36 Rich. Poor. 1241 37 Nich. de Fernham. 1250 38 Walt. de Kirkham. 1260 39 Rob. Stitchell. 1274 40 Rob. de Insula. 1283 41 Ant. Beck, Patriark of Jerusalem. 1311 42 Rich. Kellowe. 1317 43 Ludowick Beaumond. * 1333 44 Rich. de Bury, L. Changed and L. Treas. 1345 45 Tho. Hatfeild, princ. Secretary. 1381 46 John Fordham, L. Tr. tr. to ●●ly. 1388 47 Walt. Ski●lawe. 1406 48 Tho. Langley, Card. L. Ch. 1438 49 Rob. Nevil. * 1457 50 Laurence Boothe, L. Chan. 1476 51 Gul. Dudley. * 1383 52 John Sherwood. 1494 53 Rich. Fox, tr. to Winton. 1502 54 Gul. Sevier, Chan. of Oxford. 1507 55 Chr. Bambridge, Master of the Rolls tr. to York. 1508 56 Tho. Ruthall. 1523 57 Tho. Wolsey, then 〈…〉 of York. 1530 58 Cuthbert Tunstall 〈…〉 Rolls. 1360 59 James Pilking 1577 60 Rich. 〈…〉 
Vacat sedes Annos 2.  1589 61 Ma●●h. Hu●●on, tr. to York. 1594 62 Tobias Matthew, tr. to York. 1606 63 Gul. James. 1617. 64 Rich. Neyle, tr. to Winton. 1628. 65 John Howson. 1632 66 Tho. Morton, now Bishop of Durham. Anno 1641.   

HEXAM, and the Bishops there.  
THe Bishopric of Hexam, Hagul●●ad, or Hextold, was founded in the infancy of the Saxon Church. The seat thereof called by the old Latins Axel●dunum, by Be●a Hagulstadiensis; by us now Hexam: the first who had the name of Bishop there being S. Eata, the fifth Bishop of Lindisfarne. Ten Bishops it enjoyed successively, and then by reason of the spoil and ravin of the Danes, it discontinued: the jurisdiction of it being added to the See of York From this time forwards, Hexamshire was held to be a fee of that Archbishopric, and had reputation of a County Palatine: but taken from that See by K. H. 8. (of which consult the Statute, 37. H. 8. c. 16) and by authority of Parliament united to the County of Northumb. Now for the Bishops of this Hexam, they are these that follow. A. Ch.   655 1 S. Eata, Bishop of Lindisfarne. 685 2 S. John of Beverley, tr. to York. 709 3 S. Acca. 734 4 Frithebertus. 769 5 Alhmundus.  6 Tilherus. 789 7 Ethelbertus. 787 8 Heandredus. 809 9 Eanbertus.  10 Tidferthus, the last Bish▪ of Hexam.   

MAN, and the Bishops there.  
TOuching the Isle of Man, we have spoke already in our first Table. The Bishopric here of was first erected by Pope Gregory, of that name the fourth, and for its Diocese had this Isle, and all the Hebrides, or Western Lands a●ent Scotland. The Bishop hath his seat in Russin, or Casletowne, as now we call it; and in the Latin is entitled Sodo●ensis But wh●n this Isle was made a member of the English Empire, the Western Isles withdrew themselves from the obedience of their Bishop, and had a Bishop of their own, whom they entitle also Sodorensis, but commonly, Bishop of the Isles. The Patronage of the Bishopric, was given together with the Island, by K. H. 4. unto the Stanleys', who still keep it: and on the vacancy thereof they nominate their designed Bishop unto the King, who having given his Royal assent, dismisseth him to the Archbishop of York for his consecration. This is perhaps the reason why the Bishop of Man, is no Lord of Parliament, because not at the King's disposing: none having suffrage in that house, but those that hold immediately of the King himself; nor is it reason that they should. Whether the Bishop of this Isle was anciently a Su●●ragan to the See of York, I can hardly say. I find ordered in the Act of Parliament, 33. H. 8. c. 31. wherein the Bishopric of Chester was made a member of that Province; that that of Man should be reputed of it also: which may perhaps persuade one, that it was otherwise before. The Diocese hereof containeth only 17 Parishes, of the which five are Market Towns; the rest Villages, the people of them all, being very conformable unto the rites and ceremonies of the Church of England. Now for the Bishops of this See, I can meet with few: and therefore. shall desire those who are more conversant in the business of this Isle, to supply this want, and make a perfect catalogue of the Bishops of Man, out of the fragments here ensuing. 
Bishops of Man.   ✚ ✚ ✚ A. Ch.   Michael, Bishop of Man. 1203 Nicolas. 1217 Reginald. 1257 Richard, Bishop of Man, dedicated the Church of S. Mary's in Russin.  ✚ ✚ ✚  He●●● Mann, who died, Anno 1556,  John Merick.  George Lloyd, removed to Chester, An.  1604.  Forster.  Parry, now Bishop of Man, 1641.     

THE THIRD TABLE, OR, A CATALOGVE OF All the Dukes, Marquesses, and Earls, which have been in England since the first entrance of the NORMANS. TOGETHER With the honorary Offices which they, or any of 〈◊〉 have enjoyed in their several times.  

The Preface to the ensuing Catalogne of Dukes, Marquesses, and Earls.  
THe Kings of England as they are the fountain of all authority and jurisdiction in their own Dominions: so are they the fountain also of all civil honour; which they dispose of and dispense, as to them seems best. King's have so much of God in them, whose Deputies they are on earth, as many times where they find merit and desert, to raise the poor out of the dust, that they may set them with the Princes, even with the Princes of their people. Now for their honorary attributes, which by our Kings have been conferred upon their Subjects; the ancientest are those of Earl and Baron: the Kings of England, of the Norman race, not giving unto any the stile of Duke, until that Edw. the third, created his son Edward the black Prince, Duke of Cornwall, Anno 1336. As for the title of marquis, that was made honorary by King Richard the second, who first created his great favourite, Robert de Vere, than Earl of Oxford, marquis of Dublyn: as afterwards he made his Cousin German, john de Bausort, one of the sons of john of Gaunt, by Katherine Swinfort, than Earl of Somerset, the first marquis Dorset. But that of Earls hath been as ancient in this Kingdom, as the line of Normandy. William the Conqu●r●r advancing many to that honour at his first en●●ance on this State, both to reward them for their service, and oblige them to him. Of which rank were the Earls of Arund●ll, Chester, Cornwall, Kent, Oxford, with some others, Anno 1067. being the next year after he attained the Kingdom. Which with the other Earls of ancient creation, were commonly endowed de tertio denario placitorum Comitatus, with the third penny of the pleas of that County whereof they were Earls the other two parts being accounted by the Sheriff (the Vicecomes) into the▪ Exchequer, for the King's use. And though we mean to go no lower in our following Catalogue, than the stile of Earl; yet by the way we may take notice, that Viscount here became an honorary title in the time of K. H. 6. who in the 18. of his reign advanced Sir john Beaum●nt unto that honour, and gave him place above all Barons, as Richard 2. gave his new Marquis' precedency before all Earls. Now at the ennobling of deserving persons into these high dignities, it is, and hath been of later times the custom of the Kings of England, to give unto them some set pension for the support of their estate: which is now generally brought unto this proportion, that Viscounts have a fee of 20. marks, Earls of 20. li. Marquesses of 40. marks, and Dukes of 40. li. assigned unto them, out of some part or other of the King's revenues. Which bounty I observe not to have been used in the creation of a Ba●on, excepting only that it pleased his sacred Majesty now being, when he created the righ● honourable Montjoy Blount (now Earl of Newport) L. Montjoy of Thurleston, in the County of Derby, to give unto him and his heirs, a fee of 20. marks per annum▪ which I note here, by reason of the singularity and rareness of it.  
Nor have the Kings of England been ●●customed to frame new honorary titles, for the advancement of those men which are dear unto them: but to prefer them before others of the same honorary rank and order▪ Henry the sixth bearing especial affection unto Henry Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick, first made him the prime Earl of England, or Praecomes Angliae. And when he after made him Duke of Warwick, he ordered him to have precedency, next after the Duke of Norfolk, and before the Duke of Buckingham. The ●ame King Henry making his half-brother Edmund of H●dham, Earl of Richmond, gave him the place above all Earls, and next of all unto the Dukes. Thus did King james of blessed memory confer upon the Earl of N●●tingham, (on his surrendry of the place and Office of Lord Admiral) the seniority and precedency of the Mowbray's, (out of which house he was extracted) during the life of the said Earl. And thus his sacred Majesty now being, when he created the right honourable the Viscount Walling ford, Earl of Banbury, gave him precedency before all Earls, created since his Majesty's happy coming to the Crown. And in the Patent of creation of the right honourable the Lord Montjoy, 3. Can there was a clause of precedency inserted, before all the Barons of that year, by which he forthwith had the place both of the Lord Craven, and the Lord Falconbridge, though created before him. So absolute a power have our English Monarches in the dispensing of their honours, and marshalling those persons whom they have advanced to these high dignities.  
As for the Female sex, they have no reason to complain that they have been neglected or omitted in the distributing of these honorary rewards and dignities: some of them having had the happiness to taste the bounty of the Prince in the highest honours. For thus the Lady Margaret d● Brotherton, daughter of Thomas of Brotherton, Earl of Norfolk, was by King Richard the second, made Duchess of Norfolk, Anno 1398. And thus the Lady Anne Bullen, daughter of Thomas Earl of Wil●s, was by King Henry 8 made marchioness of Pembroke, Anno 1532▪ as was the Lady Margaret, daughter of Georg● D. of Clarence, created Countess of Salisbury by the same King Henry; Anno 1514▪ Thus also the Lady Elizabeth Finch, being by King james created Viscountesse M●idstone, was by our gracious Sovereign Lord now being, created Countess of Winchelsey, Anno 1628. the dignity entailed on the heir's males of her body hegotten. And finally, thus was the Lady Elizabeth Richardson, wife of Sir Thomas Richardson Lord Chief Justice, created Baronesse Cramont, by his Majesty now reigning not to say any thing of the Lady Mary Fane Baronesse Despencer, or of the Lady Margaret Lennard, Ba●onesse Dacres of the South; being restitutions rather than creations.  
Now for the method which I am to use in this following Catalogue, it shall be after the most natural of the Alphabet; as being of most ease and speediest use in finding what we have a mind to look for. And in the same I shall lay down the just successions of and in each several title, (premising first a brief description of the plac● denominating) together with the year of Christ's nativity, wherein each several Duke, Earl, or marquis either succeeded in the place, or was advanced unto the same. I also shall report in brief, on what pretext of blood such and such men attained those honours which they have enjoyed; If any nearness or descent of blood was pretended by them: and where a family breaks off, and a new comes in, that I have marked with a few crosses thus. ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ I have observed also who and how many of each title have managed any of the great and honorary Offices in the Commonwealth: as those of Lord high Steward, Lord high Chamberlain, Lord ●●●●table, Lord Admiral, Lord Chancellor, Lord Treasurer, Lord Chief Justice, or Lord Privy Seal; together with the Lord Steward, and Lord Chamberlain of hi● Majesty's household, and the LL. Precedents of York and Wales, and Chancellors or either o● the Universities. Such of them as have had the honour to be admitted into the Order of the Garter, I have noted with this littl●●sterisme *. And all this I have done 〈…〉 much brevity as was possible▪ 〈◊〉 nothing in this place but a Nomenclator▪ a 〈◊〉 and naked Catalogue of names and honour's, for the more easy understanding of o●r English History, which was the matter which first moved me to compose 〈◊〉 Tables. As for the order of precedency of the men themselves, that are thus dignified and advanced, as now they stand; that is to be accounted from and by the seniority of their creations in their several series: save that a course was taken in Parliament, 31. H. 8. c. 10. for placing those above the rest, which were entrusted with the greatest Offices of State and Court. As, viz. that of the Lord Chancellor, or Lord Keeper, Lord Treasurer, Lord Precedent, Lord Privy Seal, Lord Constable, Lord high Chamberlain, Lord Admiral, Lord Martial, together with the Lord Steward, and Lord Chamberlain of his Majesty's household. Which manner of precedency being it is personal, as unto the men, and hath no reference to their place and titl●●, 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 with the times, according as they 〈…〉 and favour with their 〈◊〉 and Soveraign●. But for the places which have given 〈◊〉 and title to Dukes, Marquesses, or Earls; and for the men that have been honoured with those titles, they are th●se that follow: taking along such Lords, and Viscounts, as have, ●eene dignified with and by the selfsame titles, and no more but those.   

Saint Alban.  
S. Alban is the fairest and the goodliest town in the County of Hertford. It arose out of the ruins of old Verulamium, a town more strong and ancient ●arre, (as being the strongest Fort of all the Britain's, in the time of Caesar) though not hai●e so beautiful. It took both name, original, & Grandour, from Alban, once a Citizen of Verulamium: who suffering Martyrdom for the faith of Christ, during the persecution of Dioc●●●ian; had first a fair Church built in memorial of him, in that very place: or if you will, Ecclesia mirandi operis, atque ejus martyrio condigna, in the Author's language. (Bedae hist. lib. 1. c. 7). But this Church and town of Verulam being both destroyed, in those fierce wars, which were between the Saxons and the Britain's, Offa the great and puissant K. of the Mercians, built not far off from the old seat, a Monastery to the honour of Saint Alban; endowed it with a great revenue, and many goodly privileges, as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal. This in short time, improved the Monastery into a town: the Abbot in regard of his great possession●, and jurisdiction correspondent, drawing no ordinary con●●●ence of all sorts of people, Pope Adrian, borne at A●bats-Langley, about five miles off, added this honour to the place, that as Saint Alban was the first Martyr of the Engllsh nation: so should the Abbot have precedency of all English Abbats. This house was valued at the suppression, at 2510. li. 6. s. 1. d. per annum▪ and was surrendered into the hands of Sir Thomas Pope, Doctor Petre, and Master Cavendish, for the use of K. H. 8. Decemb. 5. Anno 1639. The Abbey Church being a stately and magnificent fabric is le●t standing still▪ townsmen purchasing the same at the price of 400. li. and turning it into a Parish Church, as it now remains. For the great battles fought about this town, and in the very streets thereof, between the two contending houses of York and Lancaster; I leave you to the common Chronicles. The persons which it hath ennobled, are these that follow. 
Viscounts and Earls.  1620 1 Francis Bacon, L. Verulam, and L. Chan. of England, created Visc. S. Alban, Jan. 18. 1628. 2 Rich. de Burgh, E. of Clanricard in the Kingd. of Irel▪ create. E. of S. Alban, Aug. 23 1636 3 Vlike de Burgh, E of S. Alban, and Clanricard, now living. 1641.   

Anglesey.  
ANglesey is an Island of North-Wales, situate over against Carna●vonshire, from which it is divided by a narrow strait: called in the Latins Mona, by the Britain's Mon; but being conquered by the English, obtained the name of Anglesey, as one would say, the Island of the Englishmen. It is exceeding fruitful both in corn and cattle, from whence the Welsh are liberally stored with both: And therefore it is said proverbially, Mon mam Cymbri, that Anglesey is the mother of Wales. It was the ancient seat of the Druids, and brought with no small difficulty under the command of the Romans, by julius Agricola▪ the people fight here, ut pro aris & focis, for their religion and their gods. It containeth in it 74. Parishes, the principal whereof is named Beau●arish, being at this time the head town of ●he shire: and Aberfraw, now an obscure and ●omely place, but anciently the Royal seat ●f the Kings of North-Wales. The persons which it hath given title to are only these. 
Earls of Anglesey.  ●624 1 Ch●●stop. Villiers, brother of Geo. D. of Buck. created F. of Angles. Sept. 24. ●630 2 Charles Villiers, now living. 1641.   

ARundell is the name of an ancient town and Castle in the County of Sussex, pleasantly seated near the river of Arun: whence it was called Arundale, or A●untina va●●●●, in some Latin Authors. The Castle of great fame and strength; but far more famous for the Lords and Earls thereof, than the strength or beauty. A place in this far different from the rest of England: the title of the Earl of Arundel, being annexed unto the Castle, honour, and signory of Arundel; and going along with the possession of the same: as was adjudged in that great controversy, between Sir john Fitz-Alan, being in possession of the Castle, against Iohn-Mowbray●. of Norfolk, being the right heir in the nearest degree. The Earls here of in regard that by ancient Charter they had had the ●ertium denarium, or the second penny of the Pleas of Sussex; and that they sometimes had their residence and abode in Chichester, as the chief City of that County: are in some old Charters ●alled Earls of Sussex; and in some others, Earls of Chichester. That which was theirs most properly, hath stayed longest by them▪ and is of late increased by the addition of th● titles and dignities of the Baronies of Fitz-Alan, Clun, Oswaldstree, and Mal●raver● with divers other lands, tenements, and here ditaments, annexed unto the title, name, an● dignity o● Earl of Arundel, by special Act 〈◊〉 Parliam. An. 3. Car. R. the noble personage which have borne this title, are these that fol●low. 
Earls of Arundel.  1067 1 Rog. Montgomery. 1091 2 Hugh de Montgomery. 1098 3 Rob. de Montgomery, devested of this honour, An. 1102.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚  4 William de Albeney. 1189 5 Will. de Albeney. 1196 6 Will. de Albeney. 1199 7 Will. de Albeney. 1224 8 Hugh de Albeney, died 1243.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1289 9 Rich. Fitz-Alan, descended of the Lady Isabella, sister of Hugh de Albeney. 1301 10 Edm. Fitz-Alan. 1326 11 Rich. Fitz-Alan. * 1375 12 Rich. Fitz-Alan, L. Tr. & L. Adm. 1397 13 Tho. Fitz-Alan, L. Tr. died 1416. * 1434 14 John Fitz-Alan, L. Mal●ravers. * 1439 15 Will. Fitz-Alan. * 1487 16 Tho. Fitz-Alan. 1524 17 Will. Fitz-Alan. * 1543 18 Henry Fitz-Alan, Ch. of Oxford. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1579 19 Philip Howard, son of Tho. D. of Norfolk, & the La. Marry Fitz-Alan. 1604 20 Tho. Howard, now E. of Arund. and Surry, and E. Martial of Engl. Anno 1641.   

AVmerle, or A●bemarle, is the name of a small town and territory in the Dukedom of Normandy. It belonged heretofore to Stephen, the son of Odo, des●●nded from the Earls of Champagne: whom William the Conqueror made Earl of Albema●le, as being the son of his half sister by the mother's side; and gave unto him for the further maintenance of his estate, the territory of Holder●●sse in Yorkshire. This title he enjoyed, and left the same to his posterity, who enjoyed it also. And when his issue failed, the Kings of England honoured others with it; though they had long since lost their estate in Normandy: the Dukes and Earls whereof, take thus in order. 
Dukes and Earls of Aumerle.  1095 1 Stephen, son of Odo, Earl of Bloys. 1128 2 Will. le Gros.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1182 3 Will. de Magnaville, E. of Essex. Hawys daught. of Will. le Gros.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1191 4 Will. de Fortibus. 1196 5 Will. de Fortibus. 1244 6 Will. de Fortibus. 1258 7 Tho. de Fortibus.   ✚ ✚ ✚  8 Tho. of Woodstock, D. of Gloc. *   ✚ ✚ ✚  ✚ ✚ ✚ 1378 9 Edw. Plantagenet, D. L. Adm. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1412 10 Tho. D. of Clarence, E. *   ✚ ✚ ✚  11 Rich. Beauchamp, E. of Warwick, created Earl of Aumerle, by King Henry. 6.   

BAnbury is a town in Oxfordshire, the second both for wealth and beauty in all that County: Most famous in our common Chronicles, for the great battle there-by fought between the two great houses of Lancaster and York: in which the victory fell to the Ear of Warwick, then chie●e of the Lancastrian party, who forthwith took King Edward prisoner (of that name the fourth) now forlorn and hopeless. It was not long since much wasted by a devouring fire, but very well repaired and beautified; and still is as it hath been anciently, cas●o conficiendo notissimum, as Camden notes it, a town much famed for the best and most delicate sort of Cheeses. It never had but one Earl, and he 1626. 1 William, L. Knollys, Visc. Wallingford, created E of Banbury, Aug. 18. and died, Anno 1631.   

bath, is the fairest, and the principal City in all Somersetshire, seated in a very low Plain, and round about environed with hills very high and steep: from whence come many rivulets and freshwater springs, to the great commodity of the people. But that which brings most wealth unto the place, are not the waters from without, but those waters which are within; sending up from them much thin vapours, and a strong sent withal; which springs are very medicinable unto many maladies. Three of these springs there are in all, the waters of the which being received in large and fitting receptacles for the public use; they call the King's Bath, the cross Bath, and the hot Bath. From bathing in these waters, it was called the Bath; and thence Batho●ia in the Latin: unless perhaps you rather think that bathing took its hint from hence; and that this place took name from Badon, or mons Bado●icus, not far off, as certainly Caer Badon, the old Britain● called it. The Greeks and Latins gave it names according to the nature and condition of the waters, or the Baths there being: it being called by Ptolomee, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, hot waters; by An●oninus, ●quae solis the waters of the Sun, on ●he self same reason. Of the ●aire Church here we have spoke already in our description of the Bishopric: which being ruined amongst other Monasteries in the time of K. H. 8. hath of late times been, as it were re-edified, but certainly repaired, and beautified, and made 〈◊〉 for use, by the great costs of Bishop Montague, a late Bishop there. Earl it had none until the time of H. 7. since it hath had divers; whose names and times we now present you. 
Earls of bath.  1486 1 Philibert de Chandew.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1536 2 John Bourchier, Lord Fitz-Wa●in, created E. of bath, by H. 8. July. 10. 1539 3 John Bourchier. 1561 4 William Bourchier.  5 Edward Bourchier. 1638 6 Henry Bourchier, now E. of bath, Anno 1641.   

BEdford is one of those three Counties which anciently were possessed by the Cattieuc●lani▪ the Country indifferently well provided of all necessaries, both for food and fuel. It taketh denomination from the chief town thereof, called Bedford, or in the old Saxon, Bedanford, i.e. Beds, or Inns at the Ford. A town conveniently seated on both sides of a river which runneth through it; well built, and populous, as having in it no less than five Churches. But the chief commendations which it hath, is for the antiquity and strength thereof; as being a town of no small note and consequence, Anno 572. when as Cuthwulf the Saxon vanquished the Britain● in the open field, and became Master of the Country. The Castle here being counted very strong, and almost impregnable, brought no small mischief to the place, being a piece much aimed at by all those in the former times, which either pretended to the Crown, or bate arms against it. But all the fortifications being demolished in the reign of K. H. 3. the people have since lived in quiet: and the chief reputation of it now consisteth in this, that it hath given the title of Dukes and Earls to these persons following, being in their several ages 
Dukes and Earls of Bedford.  1365 1 Ingelram de Cow●y, E. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1414 2 John, son of Henry 4. L. Adm. Const. and Regent of Fr. D. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1470 3 George Nevil, D   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1485 4 Jasp. de Hatfeild, E. of Pembroke, half brother to King H. 6. D. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1549 5 John L. Russell, L. Pr. and L. Adm. created E of Bedford by Edw. 6. * 1554 6 Francis Russell. 1585. 7 Edward Russell. 1628. 8 Francis Russell, now Earl, 1641.   

BErkley is the name of a noble and an ancient family, dispersed in many places of this Kingdom. They took this name from Berkley Cas●●●▪ situate near the Severne banks in the County o● Gloucester, of which they were made Barons by King H. 2. Whereas before that time they were called Fitz-Harding; as being descended from one Robert Fitz-Harding of the blood 〈◊〉 of the Danes. Which Robert Fitz-Harding by the name of Robertus f●●ius Ha●dingi 〈◊〉 Reg●● Dacae, is joined as a Co-founder with 〈◊〉 H 2 of the Cathedral Church of Bristol, (but then a Monastery only) as doth appear by an inscription over the gate of the said Church. William L. Berkley of this house, being descended from the Mowbray's, who amongst other titles were Earls of Nottingham, was in the year 1482. created Visc. Berkley by King Richard 3. afterwards Earl of Nottingham, and Earl Martial by King H. 7. and finally, created Marqu. Berkley by the same King H. A●no 1509. But dying without issue all those titles ended with him: that of the Lord Berkley still continuing in the line collateral. 
Visc. and Marqu. Berkley.  1509 1 Will. L. Berkley, created Viscount Berkley, by King R. 3. was created Marqu. Berkley by K. H. 7. mort sans issue.   

BErkshire was anciently in the Saxon times called Berro●schire: which name the learned Antiquary Master Camden out of Asserius Menevensis deriveth from Berroc, a certain Forest, where grew good store of Box, to which the people used in the time of danger to retire themselves. I lieth conveniently all along the banks of the river of Thames, which serves them well for the conveyance of their corn, fuel, and other commodities to the City of London: and containeth in it 140. Parishes, of the which 12. are Market towns; the chief, Reading, and Abington. But that which gives most lustre to it, is the royal Palace and Castle of Windsor, the principal seat and residence of the most honourable order of the Garter: and indeed the most magnificent mansion of the Kings of England. Camden in his description of this County doth conclude it thus. Thus much of Barksh▪ which (as yet) hath given the title of Earl to no man. And true it was when he so said it. But since it hath bestowed that title on these: 
Earls of Berks.  1620 1 Francis L. Morris, crea. E of Berkshire, Jan. 28. mort sans issue masle.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1625 2. Tho. Howard, Visc. Andover, created E. of Berksh. Feb. 7. now living. Anno 1641.   

BRIDGEWATER.  
BRidgewater, but more properly and in the old records Burgh-Walter, that is, walter's Burgh, so called of Walter de Duaco, who came in with the Normans, & had fair lands given him in these parts by the Conqueror; is a town of Somerset-shire. A great and populous town it is, descending by the Chaworths to the Duchy of Lancaster: and was by Hen. 8. the heir of the Lancastrian family, adorned with the tlitle of Earldom; which he bestowed on Sir Henry D●wbeney, son of that Giles Dawbeney, who came in with King Hen. 7. from Britain in France; and was by him made his L. Chamberlain, and Knight of the Garter. Which Henry dying without issue, this title lying long a sleep, was afterward awakened in another family, ordained to be a seminary for the Earls of Bridgewater. A. Ch.   1538 1 H●nry L. D●wbeney created Earl of Bridgewater. 30. H. 8.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1617. 2 john Egerton Visc. Brackly, created ●. of Bridgewater, May 15 L. Precedent of Wal●s now living, Anno 1641.   

BRISTOL.  
BRistol the third in rank of the Cities of England, is situate on the rivers of F●ome and Avon, not far off from the entrance of the Severne into the Oc●an. In that regard it stands commodiously for trade and traffic, the ships with full sail coming up into the bosom of the City; and verily the citizens there are wealthy Merchants, and trade into the most part of the world with good faith and fortune. Part of it stands in Somersetsh. and part in Gloc●ster shire, though they account themselves of neither: being a County in itself incorporate, and independent upon any other than its own Officers. A town exceeding populous, and exceeding cleanly: there being sinks and sewers made under ground, for the conveyance of all filth and nastiness, which by them passeth into the rivers. The Castle of it once was a place of strength, and in it K. Stephen was kept a prisoner by Maud the Empress: but now not able to defend itself from the ruins of time. Churches it hath in it, and thereto adjoining, to the number of 18, or thereabouts, whereof the fairest and most memorable, next to the Cathedral (of which we have already spoken in our description of the Bishopric, is S. Ma●ies of Radcliffe, without the walls, esteemed to be the fairest Parish Church in England, yet however it hath long been a town of Fame; it is not full an hundred years, since it was made a Bishops see: But less since it became a title of nobility; viz. not till King james conferred the honour of Earl of Bristol, on 1622 john L. Digby of Sherborne, cr. E. of Bristol, Sept. 15. jac 20. now living 1641.   

BUCKINGHAM.  
BVckingham is another of the three Counties, which were once the seat of the Cat●ieuchlani: and is supposed to take that name from Bucken, that is, Beech-trees, with which the Country is well stored. It is generally a very rich and plentiful soil, equally good for corn, and grazing, and lieth all along on the bank of the Thames, confronting Bark-shire. It contains in it, 185 Parishes, eleven of the which are market towns; and amongst them the chief in name is Buckingham, the head town of the County. A town of no great note, when it was at the best; but more considerable heretofore, than at the present; being once fortified with a Castle, now hardly to be found in the very ruins, as also with a rampire and certain sconces, built for defence thereof against the Danes, now more invisible than the Castle. The greatest honour it can challenge, is that it hath given titles of the highest honour, to many a brave and worthy personage, as well of the blood Royal as of other families: who by the Kings of England have been hence denominated. 
Dukes, Marq. and Earls of Buckingham.   1 Walter Giffard, E.  2 Walter Giffard.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1164 3 Richard Strongbow Earl of Pembroke.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1377 4 Thom. of Woodstock, D. of Glouc. L Constab●e. * 1397 5 Humfrey Plantagene●; died 1400.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1444 6 Humphrey Stafford, D.L. Constable, descended from a daughter of Thom of Woodstock. * 1460 7 Henry Stafford D.L. Consta. * 1468 8 Edw. Stafford D.L. Consta. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1616 9 George visc. Villiers, or Earl of Buck. 14 jac. jan. 5. Marq. Buck. jac. 17. jan. 10. and finally D. of Buck. 21. jac. May, 1623. Lord Admiral and Ch. Camb. * 162● 10 Geo. Villiers, now Duke, 1641.   

BULLINGBROKE.  
BVlling broke is an ancient town in Lincolnshire, heretofore belonging to the Lacies E. of Lincoln: and by the marriage with Alice daughter and heir of Hen. Lacie E. of Lincoln, to Thomas E. of Lancaster; this with the residue of the lands of Lincoln, became united and incorporated with those of Lancaster. The greatest fame thereof; was for a Castle built there by William of Romara, E. of Lincoln: but much more famous in succeeding times, in that it was the birth place of K. H. 4. surnamed (according to the fashion of that age) of Bullingbroke.) It hath been almost eversince his time, one of the honours (as we call it) of the crown of England: but never made an honorary title unto any family, until K james conferred it on Sr. Oliver S. john's who possibly might affect to be thence denominated, as fetching his descent from the Lad●e Margaret Beauchamp, grandmother to King Henry the 7. the heir of the Lancastrian Family. 
Earl of Bullingbroke.  1624. 1 Oliver L. S. john of Bletho, created E. of Bullingbroke, jac. 22. Dec. 28. Nowliving, 1641.   

CAMBRIDGE.  
CAmbridge-shire was once part of the pos●essions of the old Iceni, and takes that name from Cambridge the chief town thereof; and that derived either from the old town called Camb●ritum, which Antoninus mentions in this tract, or else, as other have conceived, from a bridge built on the river come, on whose banks it stands. A town that hath been long since dedicated unto learning: here being a public School erected An. 630 or thereabouts, by Sebert King of the East Angles, and that ad morem Cantuariorum, as it is in Beda. But Schools and studies being overthrown by the Danish fury, it lay long forlorn and discontinued, till it began to flourish under the calmer times of the Normans government, that is to say, about the middle of the reign of K. H. the first, the 3 K▪ of the Norman Kings. Nor was it long before, that of a famous School, or Schola illustris, as we phrase it now, it did become as famous an University: Robert de Remington affirming, that in the reign of Edward the 1 it was made an University such as Oxford is, by the Court of Rome. There are now 16 Colleges and Hals endowed, replenished with such store of students, that unless it be in her sister Oxford, the like are not found in all Europe. But we must leave this speculation of it as an Academy; and look upon it next as a title of honour: in which consideration we shall find it no less fortunate, than we did before, in these Earls of Cambridge.  1 William de Meschines, son to Randolph E of Chester.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1342 2 john de ✚ Hainal● uncle to Qu. Philip, wife of Edw. 3.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1349 3 William Marq▪ of juliers.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1362 4 Edm. of Langley D. of York. * 1401 5 Edw. Plantagenet D. of York. * 1414 6 Rich. de Conisburgh, 2 son of Edm. of Langley.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1619 7 james marq. Hamilton cr. Earl of Cambridge, 17. jac. jun. 15. Lord Steward. * 1625 8 james Marq. Hamilton, Master of the horse, and now E. of Cambridge, 1641 *   

CARLISLE.  
CArlile is the principal City in the County of Cumb●rland, situate in the furthest part of the Kingdom toward Scotland, on the Western marches: fortified with a Citadel and sundry Bulwarks for a defence against the Scots, as standing in a place of most advantage for the securing of that border. It flourishedheretofore in the time of the Romans, and was by them called Lugu-vallum, as standing on the Trench, or Vallum Picticum, the Picts wall, as our stories call it; made by the Romans to defend their Province from the Picts and Scots. So that it seems of old to have been the boundary between the nations: though the Northumber's after, in the Saxon times, enlarged their Empire to the banks of Dunb●itton Fryth. From whence, or when it fi●st was called Carl●le, our Authors say not; but by that name, and in the Latin by Ca●l●olum, it h●th long been known. The Danes consumed it into ashes, and it lay unrepaired in rubbish, till the time of Willi●m Rufus, who rebuilt it. Since which by the accession of the Episcopal See, erected there by H. the first, who succeeded Rufus; it came to be of wealth and credit: and hath given the title of an Earldom to two several Families, wh●ch being of a different quality, have in as different times been Earls of Carlisle. 
Earls of Carlisle.  1321 1 Andrew de Harcla.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1622 2 james Hay, Visc. Doncaster, created E. of Carlisle, 18. jac. Sept. 17▪ 1636 3 james Hay now E. of Carl●le, 1641.   

CARNARVAN.  
CArnarvon is a shire of North-wales, butting upon the Irish seas, and pa●ted f●om the Isle of Anglesey by a strait, or Fretum. A mountainous and rocky Country: but the defects thereof are plentifully supplied by the Isle adjoining. It took name from Carnarvan, the chief town there of: heretofore very strongly wailed, and fortified with a fair Castle. Edward the 2. K. of England was here borne; and hence according to the custom of those times, entitled Edward of CARNARVAN. For the occasion of it I refer you to the common Chronicles. The Princes of Wales had in this place their Chancery and Exchequet for all North-Wales: which was no small improvement to it. Earl it had never any till the present Age, in which our Sovereign Lord now reigning conferred that title on 1628. 1 Rob. L. Dormer of Wing▪ created E. of Carnarvan 4. Car. Aug. 2. now living, Anno 164●.   

CHESTER.  
CHester is the principal City of Cheshire, anciently part of the Cornavii. The Country not so plentiful in corn, as in fish and cattle; but fruitful in no one thing more than the production of ancient Gentry; of which it can still show more ancient Families than any one County in the Kingdom. The City built in form of a quadrant, foursquare, is enclosed with a wall that taketh up more than 2 miles in compass, and hath 11 Parishes; the houses being very fair, and well built, and having all along in the chief streets before the doors, a kind of gallery; through which a man may walk dry from one end to the other. Seated it is upon the river of Dee, on which, to show his splendour and magnificence, K. Edgar was once rowed by 7 petty ●ings of the Scots and Britan's, to the great joy of the beholders. The Earls hereof were anciently accounted Palatines. William the Conqueror giving this Earldom to Hugh Lupus, a noble Norman; to be holden as freely by his sword, as the King himself held England by his own. And though it be now, and hath long been incorporated into the Patrimony regal; yet it still holds the rights and privileges of a County Palatine: and hath for the administration thereof, a Chamberlain, a justice for the Common● pleas of the Crown, two Barons of the Exchequer, a Sheriff, an escheator and other Officers; to the great case of all the countryin expedition of their business. The Palatines hereof, before it came into the Crown, are these here following, 
Earls of CHESTER.  1067 1 Hugh surnamed Lupus. 1103 2 Richard son of Hugh.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1120 3 Randolph de Meschines. 1129 4 Randolph de Gernoniis. 1153 5 Hugh Kivilioc, son of Randolph. 1181 6 Randol. Blondeville son of Hugh.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1233 7 john le Scot, son to the Lady Maud eldest sister of Randolph.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1245 8 Edw. eldest son of K▪ H. 3.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1255 9 Simon de Montford, Earl of Leicester, after whose death Chesler was laid unto the Crown; and hath been since united to the Principality of Wales: so that who list to see the residue of the Earls of Chester, shall find them in the former Catalogue of the Princes of Wales, which have been of the Royal blood of England.   

CHESTERFEILD.  
CHesterfield is a town of Darbysh. commonly called Chester●eild in Scardale. A town, which by the ruins of it doth seem to be of good antiquity; and therefore likely to have had some more ancient name, which seems to be now buried in those ruins; or by continuance of time, quite worn out and lost. It glorieth much of being made a free Burrough, in the time of K. john; and for the battle fought hard by between K. Henry the 3, and his rebellious Barons, in which Rob. de Ferrer, Earl of Derby, being taken prisoner, lost his Estate and Dignity, though not his life. But that in which it hath most cause to glory, is that from an ordinary Market Town, it is become the seat of an Earldom, the stile and title of Earl of Chesterfeild, being conferred by our dread Sovereign now being, upon 1628. 1. Philip Lord Stanhop of Shelford, or Earl of Chesterfeild. 4 Car. Aug. 4 and is now living, Anno 1640.   

CLARE & CLARENCE.  
CLare is an ancient Town on the edge of Suffolk, where it joineth to Essex, seated not far off from the banks of the river Stoure by which the Counties are divided. A Town that hath not any thing whereof to boast (the Castle and the Collegiall Church being both in rubbish) but that it gave both name and title unto that noble Family, surnamed De Clare; who in their times were Earls of Hartford, Clare and Gloucester. But the male issue of these Clares being failed, Lio●el the 3 son of K. Edw. the 3. (having married the sole daughter and heir of William de Burgh, E. of Ulster in Ireland, begotten on the body of Elizabeth, one of the sisters and coheires of Gilbert de Clare, who died Anno 1291, the last E. of Clare and Gloucester of that name) was made Duke of Clarence; the termination of the title, being only changed, not the place denominating. And from the change thus made (which I note only by the way) the second king of Arms is surnamed Clarentieux; as apperteining formerly to the Dukes of Clarence: whom with the Earls preceding and succeeding, take in order thus; 
Dukes and Earls of Clarence.  1139 1 Gilbert E. of Clare. 1152 2 Roger de Clare. 1174 3 Richard de Clare, after whose death, this title lay long drowned in that of Gloucester.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1362 4 Lionel, D. of Clarence, 2 son to K. Edw. the 3.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1411 5 Tho. D. of Clarence, 2 son to K. H. the 4. L. Admiral.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1461 6 Geo. D. of Clarence, brother to K. Edw. the 4▪ L Constable.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1624. 7 john Hollys Lord Houghton, cr. E. of Clare, Com. Suffolk, 22. jac. Nou. 2. 1638 8 john Hollies now Earl of Clare, 1641.   

CLEVELAND.  
CLeveland, is a wapontake or hundred in the northriding of Yorkshire, taking that name as Camden tells us, of the steep banks which we call Cliffs, which run all along the side thereof, and at the foot of which the Country spreadeth into a plain full of fertile fields. It seemeth to be a place of a fair extent, as being one of those 3 Archdeaconries into which the whole County is divided; and doth give the title of an Earl, to 1625 1 Thomas L. Wentworth created E. of Cleveland, 1 Car. Feb. 7. who doth still enjoy it, An. 1641.   

CORNWALL.  
COrnwall is the most western part of England, and takes denomination from the shape and fashion of it, being like an horn; which the old Britan's called Kern, as now the Welsh call the country Kernaw. The people of it are a remainder generally of the ancient Britan's; whose language, for much of it, they do still retain: although by intermixture of the Saxons, not easy to be understood by the Welch themselves. The Country very mountainous, as Wales is also; and therefore of the less access to the Conquering Saxons: but the sea-costs well beautified with goodly towns, able to set to Sea, a good Fleet of ships. And for the mountains, they do recompense their defects without, by their abundant wealth within; as being very full of mines of tin, which yields great profit to the Country, and furnisheth▪ most parts of Christendom with that commodity. The Earls of Cornwall heretofore gave great immunities and liberties to those that laboured in these mines; and when this Earldom fell again unto the Crown, Edw. the 3 erected a L. Warden of the Stannaries, to have the government thereof. And at that time of its reverting to the Crown, the L. K. Edw. gave it to his son, surnamed the black Prince; since the which time, the eldest sons of the Kings of England, whether it be by birth, or by the death of their Elder brothers, are ipso facto Dukes of Cornwall, without any creation, and are at age to sue their livery, how young soever. Whom with their predecessors we shall marshal thus, 
Dukes, and Earls of Cornwall.   1 Robert of Morton, E of Cornwall. 1087 2 Wil de Morton.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1140 3 Reginald Fitz-Harry, base son unto K. Hen. the first.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚  4 john second son of K. H. the 2. 1227 5 Rich. Plantagenet, 2 son of K. john K. of the Romans. 1272 6 Edw. Plantagenet, son of Rich.   ✚ ✚ ✚  7 Piers Gaveston.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1336 8 john of Eltham, 2 son of Edw. 2. 1336 9 Edw. the black Prince. 1357 10 Rich of Burdea●x eldest son of the black Prince. * 1399 11 Hen. of Monmouth, eldest son of H. the 4. * 1422 12 H of Windsor, eld. son of H. 5. * 1453 13 Edwof West. eld. son of H. 6. * 1470 14 Edwof West. eld. son of edw. 4. * 1483 15 Edw. of West eld. son of Rich. 3. * 1487 16 Arthur eld. son of K. H. 7. * 1503 17 Hen. 2 son of K. H. 7. * 1537 18 Edw. eld▪ son of K H 8. * 1602 19 Hen eld son of K jomes. * 1612 20 Char 2 son of K▪ james. * 1630 21 Charles eld. son of our dread Sovereign's now being, An. 1641. *   

COVENTRY.  
COventry is a fair and goodly City, within the limits of Warw●ck shire, but now within the County of Warwi●k; heretofore called so from the Convent, by which and the translating of the See Episcopal from Lichf●ild hither, it grew exceeding rich and wealthy. And though it now hath neither Convent, nor Episcopal See (more than in ruin and in title) it still continues its old wealth; being the best City of mart and trade in all these parts; commodiously built and seated, and more than ordinarily frequented for an Inland Town. It belonged once unto the ●arles of Chester, and afterward by many mean conveyances to john of Eltham Earl of Cornwall; and so this place became annexed unto that Earldom. Nor lost it any thing, but rather gained much by that annexation: Henry the 6. laying unto it certain the adjacent Villages: and making it with them a County corporate, clearly distinct from that of Warwick. It is now one of the honorary titles of the Duke of Buckingham, George marquis of Buckingham, being created Duke of Bukingham, and Earl of Coven●y, by letters patents bearing date in May, 21 jac. and for the remnant of his life he, and since him, his son enjoyed both the title of Dukes of Buckingham, and 
Earls of Coventry.  1623. 1 Georges Villiers, marquis of Buckingham. 1628. 2 George Villiers, now Duke of Buckingham, and Earl of Coventry, 1641.   

CUMBERLAND.  
CVmberland is the furthest Country of England, on the Northwest side, anciently part of the brigants. It is called Cumbria in the Latin, and Cumbrorum ●erra▪ as being inhabited by the true and natural Britan's, (who in their own language are called Kymri) when as the residue of these Northern parts had yielded to the conquering Saxon. A Country, for the situation of it, neither unpleasant nor unprofitable; the Valleys yielding corn sufficiently, the Mountains breeding great flocks of sheep, the Mere replenished with all kind of wild foul, and the adjoining Sea affording a variety of excellent fish. It containeth in it not above 58 Parish Churches, but very many Chapels of Ease, as big and large as any Parish. Of these there are 9 Market Towns, whereof the chief (next Carlisle) for dispatch of business, is that of Perith, wherein they hold their Sessions and Assizes. Late was it ere this County became an Earldom: viz. when as K. H. the 8. bestowed the stile and dignity of Earl of Cumberland, upon Henry Lord Clyfford, whose issue still continue 
Earls of Cumberland.  1525 1 Henry L Clifford created Earl of Cumber. 17 of K. H. 8. jun. 18. * 1542 2 Henry Clifford. 1569 3 George Clifford. 1605 4 Francis Clifford. 1640 5 Henry Clifford, Now Earl of Cumberland, 1641.   

DANBY.  
DAnby is an ancient Castle in the hundred or Wapontake of Cleveland, in the North-riding of Yorkshire, seated near to a large Park, and a goodly chase of the same name. It belonged anciently unto the L. Latimer, and was sold with other lands belonging to that Family unto Ralph Nevil Earl of Westmoreland, who forth with gave the same to his son Sir George Nevil, whom K. H. the 6. not long after summoned to the Parliament by the name of Lord Latimer. His issue male failing in Queen Elizabeth's times, and the Estate being divided between his two daughters and coheires, this Castle with the lands adjoining fell unto the share of his daughter Mary, who being married to Sir john Danvers of Wil●sh. was by him mother of S Hen. Danvers, created by K. james L. Danvers of Dan●eser, and by our Sovereign now being the first E of Danby. 1629 1 Henry L. Danvers of Dantesey, cr. E. of Danby, Feb. 7. 10 Car. now living, Anno 1641.   

DERBY.  
DArbyshire is a part of the Coritani, and took that name of Derby, the chief town thereof. A Town conveniently seated on the River of Derwent, beautified with five Parish Churches, a goodly stone Bridg, and a large Marketplace: and no less famous for Good Ale, than Banbury for Cakes and Che●se. Finally, the Town is well traded, and of good resort; and is the usual place of holding Sessions and Assizes for all the County. The Country of the East and South parts well manured and fruitful; yielding a very spacious and pleasing prospect, both out of Tutbury Castle, and that of Boulsover. The West part▪ which they call the Peak, is not so pleasing to the eye, though possible as profitable to the purse; being rich in iron, lead, and coals, which it yields abundantly; and grazing multitudes of sheep on the Mountain tops. It contains in it 106 Parish Churches, of the which 8 be Market-towns; the chief thereof being Derby, as before is said: the Catalogue of whose Earls now followeth. 
Earls of Derby.  1199 1 William de Ferrars. 1247 2 Wil de Ferrars. 1254 3 Wil de Ferrars. 4 Robert de Ferrars.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1131 5 Edm▪ of Lancaster, 2 son to King Henry the 3. after which time, this title was continued in the house of Lancaster. 1338 6 Henry of Lancaster son of Henry Earl of Lancaster, cr. Earl of Derby in his father's life, 11. Edw. 3. * 1386 7 Henry of Bullingbroke son of john of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, cr. Earl of Derby in his father's life, 9 Ric. 2. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1485 8 Thomas Lord Stanley, cr. Earl of Derby by King Henry the 7. L. Constable. * 1503 9 Tho. Stanley. 1521 10 Edward Stanley. * 1572 11 Henry Stanley. * 1593. 12 Ferdin. Stanley. 1594 13 William Stanl●●, Earl of Derby, 1641. *   

DENBIGH.  
Denbighshire is one of the shires of North-wales, heretofore appertaining to the Ordevices. The Country very mounteinous, and as barren generally; though by the pains and industry of the husbandman, it be made in some parts very fruitful. The chief town Denbigh is well seated on the banks of the river Istrad, which from thence runneth into the Cluyd, the fairest river of this country. A town well peopled and inhabited, especially since it became the head of the county; which was not till the 27 of Hen. the 8. what time the five new shires were added to the rest in Wales, of which this was one. But before that it was the head town of the Barony of Denbigh, being conceived to be one of the goodliest territories in all England, as having more Gentlemen holding thereof in fee, and by service, than any other. Lords it hath had good store, and of several Families; but none of them a Parliamentary Peer (in reference hereunto) till these later times. Of late it hath given title both of Lord and Earl to two several Families; viz. to these 
Lords and Earls of Denbigh.  1564 1 Rob. Dudley, created B. of Denbigh, & E. of Leicester, Eliz. 6. Sept. 29.  ✚ ✚ ✚ 1622 2 William Visc. Fielding, created Earl of Denbigh, 20. jac. Sept. 14 Master of the Wardrobe, and now living, 1641.   

DEVONSHIRE.  
DEvonshire is the most Western Country of all England, excepting Cornwall, together with the which it made up the possession of the old Danmon i. It is called Devi●an by the Cornish Britan's, that is, the country of Low-valleys, because the people dwell for the most part beneath in vales. From thence the Saxons had their Devenshire; and the Latin●s borrow their Devonia A country harbourous on either side with commodious Havens, enriched with inexhaustible mines of tin, beautified with fresh and pleasant meadows, shaded again in other parts with greater store of woods, and very well replenished with Towns and Villages; whereof it reckoneth in the whole 394 Parishes, and therein 37 Market towns of good note and trade. The country of itself not so fit for corn, but that the toil and travail of the ploughman supplies that defect, and adds unto it both by cost and industry what it wants by Nature. Earls it hath had of several Families; of which the Rivers and the Courtneys held the title long: as now the Cavendishes may do, who have possession of it in the third generation. But how long any of them held it, and who they were that interloped, we shall best see, by looking over the particular Names and Families of the 
Earls of Devonshire.   1 Ric. de Rivers or Riparis. 1106 2 Baldwin de Rivers. 1154 3 Ric. de Rivers. 1161 4 Baldw. de Rivers.  5 Rich. de Rivers.  6 Wil de Rivers. 1216 7 Baldw. de Rivers. 1245 8 Baldw. de Rivers.   ✚ ✚ ✚  9 Wil de Fortibus, husband of Isabel, sister of the last Baldw.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1335 10 Hugh Courtney, next heir of Isabel de Fortibus. 1340 11 Hugh Courtney. 1378 12 Edw. Courtney. 1418 13 Hugh Courtney. 1421 14 Tho. Courtney. 1461 15 Hen. Courtney.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1469 16 Humphrey L. Stafford of Southwick, made E. of Devon. by K. Edw. the 4.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1469 17 john Courtney, slain at Tewksbury. 1487 18 Edw. Courtney. * 1509 19 Wil Courtney. 1525 20 Henry Courtney, marquis of Exeter. * 1553 21 Edw. Courtney, died 1556.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1603 22 Charles Blount Lord Montjoy, created E. of Devon, by K. james.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1618. 23 Wil Lord Cavendish of Hardwick created E, of Devonshire, 10 jac. Aug. 20. 24 Wil Cavendish.  25 Wil Cavendish, now E. of Devonshire, 1641.   

DORSET.  
THe County of Dorset, abbutteth upon that of Devonshire, having the Sea up on the South, and Somersetshire upon the North. It was inhabited heretofore by the Durotriges, and was all the land they did inhabit. The air good, and of an healthful constitution; the soil fat and rich in many places, and where in that it is defective; it yields good store of woods and pasture. The Country generally very pleasant in her situation, as being no less beholding to the inner land Rivers, than the bordering Ocean; the one yielding merchandise from far, the other the commodity of conveyance to most parts thereof; and both of them good store of fish. It contains in it 248 Parishes, and in them 18 Market-towns, the chief of which in name is Dorcester, as that which doth denominate the whole Country, and took that name itself from the Durotriges, whom before I spoke of; unless you rather think that it comes from Dur●ium, which Ptolemy placeth in this tract. A Town not famous for much else, than that it hath long been, and doth still continue the honorary title of these Noble personages, which have been severally 
Marquesses and Earls of Dorset.   1 Osmund de Sees, E.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1397 2 john Beaufort, marquis, Lord Admiral. *  3 Thomas Beaufort, Earl Duke of Exeter, Lord Chancellor and L. Adm. * 1444 4 Edmund Beaufort Earl and marquis. * 1454 5 Hen. Beaufort, Marq. 1462 6 Edm. Beaufort, Marq.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1474 7 Tho. Grey, Marq. * 1494 8 Tho. Grey, Marq. * 1530 9 Hen. Grey, Marq. D. of Suff. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1603 10 Tho. S●ckvill L. Buckhurst, created E. of Dorset. 10. jac. March 13 L. Tres. and Chanc. of Oxf. * 1608 11 Rob. Sackvill 1609 12 Rich. Sackvill. 1625 13 Edw. Sackvill, now E. and Lord Chamberlain unto the Queen 1641.   

DOVER.  
DOver, is a well known and famous Town, both for the Haven and the Castle, for the security and renown of which and the convenient si●uation of it over against France; it hath long been accounted one of the Cinque Ports. Seated it is in the very Southeast point of Kent, from whence a man may easily discern the coast of F●ance as being but 34 miles distant. The ●own stands in the bottom between the cliffs, very warm and safe; the Castle mounted up aloft, both to command and to defend it A place indeed of such impregnable strength, and so great importance, that Philip King of France, when L●wys his son being called in hither by the factious Barons against their Sovereign L. King john, had gotten many Towns and Forts, but yet could not get the mastery of this piece, despised all, saying, verily my son hath not one foot of land in England, if he be not master of Dover Castle. It now gives title of an Earl to 1627. 3 Henry Cary, Visc. Rochfort, created E of Dover 3 Car. Mart. 8, and is now living, 1641.   

ESSEX.  
ESsex was anciently pertaining to the East- Saxons, and made a chief part of their Kingdom; hence it took the name. Before it did belong to the Tr●nobantes. A Country large in compass, fruitful of corn and other sorts of grain, plentiful in saffron well wooded and well watered also; & that not only by the Sea, and the River of Thames, which washeth all one side thereof, but with fair, and fresh, and fishful Rivers, which do afford no small commodity unto it. The greatest want it hath is of sweet fresh air; those parts thereof which lie along upon the Thames, (which they call the hundreds) being very aguish and unhealthy. This County containeth in it 415 Parish Churches, whereof 21 are Market Towns, of which Colchester is far the richest, fairest and best traded. Yet in regard it standeth in the extremity of all the Country, the Sessions and Assizes are held most commonly at Chelmesford, which is almost in the middle of it. But it is time to leave the Country, and come unto 
The Earls of Essex.   1 Geoffrey de Mandeville.  2 Geoffrey de Mandane 1166 3 Wil de Mandane 1199 4 Geof. Fitz-Piers, L. Ch. justice.. 1213 5 Geof. de Mand. 1216 6 Wil de Mandane   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1228 7 Humphrey de Bohun, E of Hereford who married Maud, sister and heir of Wil. de Mandane 1234 8 Humf. de Bohun, L. Con.  9 Humf. de Bohun, L.C. 1298 10 Humf. de Bohun, L.C. 1322 11 john de Bohun, L.C. 1336 12 Humf. de Bohun. 1361 13 Humf. de Boh. L.C. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1461 14 H Visc. Bourchier, L. Ch. & L. T. * 1483 15 Hen. Visc. Bourchier, *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1539 16 Tho. L. Cromwell. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1543 17 W.L. Parr, Marq. of Northamp. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1572 18 Walt. d'Evreux, L Ferrars, descended by the Bourchiers from the Bohuns. * 1576 19 Rob. d'Evreux, master of the horse B. Marsh▪ and Ch. of Cam. * 1604 20 Rob. d'Evreux, now E. of Essex, 1641.   

EXETER.  
EXeter is now the chief City of Devonshire as heretofore of the Danmonii, by Ptolemy called Isca, and so by Antonine, but that the Copies are mistaken, in which, instead of Isca Danmoniorum, we read Isca Dunmoriorum. A fair and goodly Town it is, seated upon the Eastern bank of the river Ex, from whence it had the name of Excester. In circuit it contains within the walls about a mile and a half, besides the suburbs which every way stretch out to a great length; and in that circuit there are numbered 15 Parish Churches, besides the Cathedral. The whole environed with deep ditches, and very strong walls having many towers therein very well disposed, and yet the animosity of the inhabitants is a greater strength unto it, than the walls or ditch●s; whereof they have given notable proof, in these later times. But for that I refer you to the common Chronicles; and now present you with the 
Dukes, Marq. and Earls of Exeter.  1389 1 john Holland, E of Huntingdon, made D. of Exeter by K. Rich. 2. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1416 2 Tho. Beaufort, E of Dorser, L Ch. And Adm. made D. of Exeter by K. H. the 5.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1444 3 john Holland, D.L. Adm. * 1474 4 Hen. holland, D.L. Adm.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1525 5 Hen. Courtney, E. of Devonsh. cr. Marq. of Exeter by K. H▪ the 8. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1605 6 Tho Cecil L. Burleigh, cr. E. of Exeter, 3 jac. May 4. * 1623. 7 Will Cecil, 1639. * 1640 8 David Cecil, now E. of Exeter▪ 1641.   

FLINT.  
F●intshire, is one of the old shires of North-wales, and though augmented somewhat by K. H. the 8. what time the March-ground was appropriated unto several shires (for which see 37. H. c. 26.) Yet it is still the lest of all, as not containing above 2● Parishes, and of them only one market town. The Country not so mounteinous as the rest of Wales; exceedingly well furnished both with corn for men, and grass for cattle; of which it hath good store for number, though for bulk but little. It took denomination from the Castle of Flint, begun by H. 2, but finished by K. Edw 1, for a goodfence against the Welsh. This Country hath been always held to be an appendent on that of Chester, and doth ad gladium Cestriae pertinere, as the old books ●ay: but both united now unto the principality of Wales. Edward of Windsor eldest son of K. Edw. 2 was summoned by his father to the Parliament by the name of E. of Chester, and Flint; since which it hath continued as a title in the Princes of Wales; and there you shall be sure to find who were Earls of Flint.   

GLOUCESTER.  
GLocester●shire, anciently was part of the possessions of the Dobuni. A fruitful and a pleasant Country, being honoured with a full course of the river of Severne, and the original or fountain of the River of Thames. That part thereof which is beyond the Se●erne is overspread with woods; all which included in one name, make the Forest of Deane. That part that butteth upon Oxfordshire, is swelled up with hills, called the Cotsall hills; but these even covered, as it were with sheep, which yields a wool of notable fineness, hardly inferior to the best of England. Between those two is seated a most fruitful Vale, fruitful to admiration, of all kinds of grain, and heretofore of Vine● and Vineyards; the want of which is now supplied by a drink made of Apples, called Cider, which here they make in great abundance. In this so fruitful Vale stands the City of Gloucester, denominating all the Country; and taking name from the old Glevum, herein placed by Antonine; for Gleaucester the Saxons styled it. A fine and neat city I assure you 'tis, daintily seated on the Severne; with a large Key or wharse on the banks thereof, very commodious to the Merchandise and trade of the place▪ The streets are generally fair, and the town well built. And which adds no small lustre to it, Richard the 3, once Duke hereof, by laying unto it two of the adjacent hundreds made it a County of itself; calling it the County of the City of Gloucester. A City finally it is, as worthy to denominate so rich a Country, as is the Country to give title to those eminent persons, that in their several times and ages, have been the 
Dukes and Earls of Gloucester.  1100 1 Rob. base son of K. H. 1. E. 1147 2 William.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1188 3 john sans Terre, son to K▪ H. the 2 who married Isabel, daughter and coheir of Wil E. of Gloce.   ✚ ✚ ✚  4 Geof. de Mandeville E. of Essex, 2. husband of Isabel.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1216 5 Abmeric de Eureux, son of Mabell, another coheir of E. Wil   ✚ ✚ ✚  6 Gilbert the Clare, son of Amice another of the Coheires. 1230 7 Rich. de Clare. 1262 8 Gilb. de Clare, who married joan of Acres, daughter to K. Edw. 1.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1297 9 Ralph. de Monte Hermer, 2 husband of joan of Acres.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1314 10 Gilb. de Clare, son of Gilb. and joan.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1337 11 Hugh L. Audley, married Isabella sister and coheir of Gilb.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1347 12 Tho. of Woodstock, D. of Gloc. & L. Constable. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1398 13 Tho. L. Spencer, grand son of Eleanor coheir of Gilb E.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1414 14 Humf. son to K. H. 4. D *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1461 15 Rich. Plantagenet brother to K. Edw. 4 L▪ Adm. and Const. D. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1640 16 Henry 3 son of our dread Sovereign L. K. Charles; declared by his Royal Father D. of Gloces. and so now entitled, An. 164● but not yet created.   

HARTFORD.  
HArtford-shire is another of those Countries, which formerly were inhabited by the Cattreuch●ani. A Country, as it is described by Camden, rich in corn fields pastures, meadows, woods, groves, and clear riverets; and which for ancient Towns may compare with any of its neighbours; there being no one shire in England, that can show more places of antiquity, in so small a compass. It contains in it but 120 Parishes, and of them 18 are market Townes. The Shire-towne, which doth also give denomination unto all the Country is Hertford, seated on the bank of the river Lea, by Beda called Herudford, which some interpret the Red ford, and others some the Ford of hearts. A Town not much frequented, nor greatly inhabited, as overtopped by Ware, which enjoyeth the thoroughfare; and by S. Alban, which enjoyeth the trade of all the Country. The greatest commendation of it is in the antiquity; and that it hath been longest ● title of honour, of any other in this Country: the Family of the Clares and Seymours having been long ennobled with the stile of 
Earls of Hartford.  1139 1 Gilbert de Clare. 1152 2 Rog. de Clare. 1174 3 Rich. de Clare.  4 Gilb. de Clare. 1230 5 Rich. de Clare. 1262 6 Gilb. de Clare. 1314 7 Gilb. de Clare.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1537 8 Edw. Seymour, Visc. Beauchamp, created Earl of Hartford, by King Henry the 8, after D. of Somerset, died 1551. * 1558 9 Edw. Seymour. 1621. 10 Wil Seymour, now E. of He●●ford 1641.   

HEREFORD.  
HEreford-shire, was in times past inhabited by the Silureses. A Country, which besides that it is right pleasant, is for yielding of corn, and feeding of cattle, in all places most fruitful, and therewith passing well furnished with all things necessary for man's life; insomuch that it would scorn to come hehind any one County in England, the people using it for a byword, that for three W.W.W. that is, Wheat, Wool, and Water, it yieldeth to no shire in all the Kingdom. The name is taketh from Hereford, the chief Town thereof, which rose out of the ruins of old Ariconium, here placed by Antonine; the tract and footsteps of which name, it doth still retain. The Town is seated very pleasantly upon the banks of the River Wye, in the middle of most flourishing Meadows, and no less plentiful corn fields: and for defence thereof, had once a strong and stately Castle, which now time hath ruined. The Normans became masters of the place, assoon almost as they had made their entrance into England, and unto them the Castle oweth its original; and 2 years after the said Conquest, it was made an Earldom, and hath since given the title of 
Dukes, Earls, and Viscounts.  1068 1 Will Fitz-Osborn. E. of Heref. 1072 2 Rog. de Breteville.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1141 3 Miles de Glocest. L. Co●.  4 Rog. L. Co. 1154 5 W●lter L. Co.  6 Henry L. C.  7 Makel, L. C.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1199 8 Henry de Bohun, grandchild of Marg. daughter of, ●. Miles, L.C. 1220 9 Humf de Bohun, L.C. 1275 10 Hum. de Bohun, L.C. 1298 11 Hum. de Bohun, L.C. 1322 12 john de Bohun, L.C. 1336 13 Hum. de Bohun, L.C. 1361 14 Hum. de Bohun, L.C. died 1372. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1397 15 Hen. of Bullingbrooke, D. of Hereford, married Marry daug. and coheir of E. Hum. after the extinction of his line, the Staffords did sometimes use the stile of Hereford. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1547 16 Walt. d'Evreux, Visc. descended by the Bourchiers from the Boh. * 1558 17 Walt. d'Evreux, Visc. E. of Essex. * 1576 18 Rob. d'Evreux, Visc. E of Essex. * 1604 19 Rob. d'Evreux, now Visc. Heref▪ and E. of Essex, 1641.   

holderness.  
HOldernesse is the name of a large Promontory or head-land, in the East-riding of Yorkshire, lying on the Southeast of the river of Hull: P●olomy seems to call it Ocellum, a certain Monk Cavam Deiram, or the Hollow Country of the Dei●ians; expressing in those words the new name of holderness. William the Conqueror gave this territory to Stephen the son of Od● of Champaig●e Lord of Aumerie, in Normandy; whose issue did continue Lords hereof, whiles any issue of that house continued. But that line being extinct in Aveline, first wife of Edmund Earl of Lancaster, the Earldom of Aub●rmarle, and the honour of holderness were seized into the King's hands, for default of heirs. It hath lain dormant since, till these later days; in which K. james▪ bestowed this title, on 1620 1 john Ramsey, Visc. Hadi●gton in Scotland, cr. E. of holderness and Bar. of Kingston upon Thames, 18 jac. Dec. 30. Mort sans issue.   

HOLLAND.  
HOlland is one of the 3 parts of Lincol●sh▪ situate on the South-West co●ner of it, in the fens and marshes. The ground surrounded much with waters, heretofore yielded very small store of grain, but great plenty of grass, and plentifully furnished ●oth with fish and fowl. But now upon the dreyning of this fenny Country, they begin to plough it, and sow the same 〈◊〉 ploughed with rape-seed, which yields a very great increase, and is become a rich commodity. The Town of most antiquity is Crowland, heretofore famous for the Abbey, valued at the supression at 1217 l. 5 s. 11 d. per Annum. That of most trade and note is Boston; a fine Town indeed, and very famous for the lantern, which is a very excellent sea-mark, and a landmark too. And this with all, is to be noted of this Country, that howsoever one can hardly ●●nd a stone in it (such is the softness of the soil) yet you shall no where find more beautiful Churches, all built of square and polished stone. It now giveth title of an E. to 1624. 1 Hen. Rich▪ L. Ke●sington, cr. E. of Holland, 22 jac. Apr. 3, now living and Chan. of Cam. 1641.   

HUNTINGDON.  
HVntingdon-shire was heretofore inhabited by the Iceni. A Country generally good for corn and tillage; and towards the East, where it adjoineth on the fens, as rich in pasturage: elsewhere it is as pleasant, though not so profitable, by reason of the rising hills, and fine shady groves. It hath been heretofore well beset with Woods, and was indeed a Forest till the time of King Henry the second, in the beginning of whose reign, disafforested. In this regard, the Forest yielding special opportunity, and delight for Hunters, the chief Town of it had the name of Hunter down, we now call it Huntingod●, with very little variation. The Town commodiously seated upon the northern bank of the River Ouse, rising unto the No●th on the ascent of an hill: adorned with four parish Churches, and had a little Abbey once, founded by Maud the Emper. and Eustace Lovelos●: the ruins of the which, and of a far●e more ancient Castle, built by King Edward the older, Anno 917▪ are yet to be seen. This County containeth in it five other market Townes, besides the shire-Towne, and 79 Parishes in the whole: and did become an Earldom presently on the Norman Conquest, as it hath ever since continued in these 
Earls of Huntingdon.  ●068 1 Waltheof.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1075 2 Simon de Senlys; married Maud the daughter of Waltheof.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚  3 David Pr. of Scotland, 2 husband of Maud. 1138 4 Henry son of David King of Scots.   ✚ ✚ ✚  5 Simon de S. Lyz.   ✚ ✚ 1152 6 Malcolm King of Scots, son of Hen.  7 Wil after K. of Scots. 1174 8 Simon de S. Lys, E. 1190 9 David 3 son of Henry. 1219 10 john le Scot son of David,   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1337 11 Wil de Clinton.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1377 12 Guiscard d●Angolesme. ✚   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1388 13 john Holland, L. high Chamb. 1400. 1416 14 john Holland, D. of Exet. ✚ 1447 15 Hen. Hol. D▪ of Exon.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1474 16 Tho. Grey, Marq. Dorset▪   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1479 17 Wil Herb.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1529 18 George Lord Hastings, created Earl of Huntingdon by King H. the 8. 1544 19 Fr. Hastings. ✚ 1560 20 Hen. Hastings. ✚ 1595 21 Geo. Hastings.  22 Henry Hastings, now Earl▪ 1639.   

KENDAL.  
KEndall, is the name of a Town in Westm●rland, called also Cand●le, and Kirk by Candals, as being seated in a dale near the river Can. The Town built in the manner of a Cross, two long and broad streets crossing one another; a Town of great resort & trade, especially for woollen clothes, which they make there in great abundance, and thence vent through all parts of England. This Town hath been an ancient Barony, descending from the Talboyses, to the Breoses or Bruces; by them unto the Rosses of Wark, some of whose line attained the title of ●. Rosse of Kendal, so to distinguish them from the Lord Roos of Hamlake; and so at last unto the Parres, to one of which it gave the title of Baron of Kendal, as it hath done before of E. to others, of more note and eminency; which are these that follow,  1 john D. of Bedford, 3 son unot K. H. 4, Regent of France, and E. of Kendal. ✚   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚  2 john D. of summersault, E. of Kend. ✚   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1446 3 john de Foix, cr. E. of Kend. by K. H. 6, since which, those of that Family do write themselves ●●rles of Longueville and Kendal.  ✚ ✚ ✚ 1539 4 William Parr Knight, created Lord Parr of Kendal, 30 Henry the 8. March 9 (created after Earl of Ex. by King Henry the 8. and Marques●e of Northampton by King Edward the 6 the rights and interests of which house are now devolved unto the He●berts, Earls of Pem●roke, descending from the Lady Anne, sister and heir of the said Lord Parr.   

KENT.  
KEnt, in Latin Ca●●um, so called as being seated in the Canton or Corner of the kingdom, is a very rich and pleasant Country, lying between the T●ames and the narrow Seas. A Country very good for corn, and fit for pasturage, according to the several plots and parts thereof; and wondrous full of fruitful and well-ordered Orchards, from whence the City of London is supplied with most sort of fruit. The Villages and Towns stand exceeding thick, being in all 398 Parishes, besides lesser Hamlets, which make up the two Dioceses of Canterbury and Rochester. It hath also divers safe Roads, and sure Harbours for ships; and those exceeding well defended with Forts and Castles. Caesar, when he arrived in k●nt, found here 4 kings▪ (for so they called the Chiefs of the principal Families) and gives this testimony of the people, that they were the most courteous, and civil of all the Britan●. In the declining of whose Empire, Vor●iger gave this Country unto the Saxons, who being Heathens, when the rest of the I●●e were Christians, gave an occasion to the Proverb of Kent and Christ●ndome. At that time it was made a Kingdom; as in the entrance of the Normans it was made an Earldom, and so it hath continued in the p●rsons of these 
Earls of Kent.  1067 1 Odo B of B●ieux, half brother to the Conq. L. Ch. Iust. & L. Tr.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1141 2 Wil of Ypre●.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1227 3 Hub de Burgh▪ L. Changed Iust.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1321 4 Edm. of Wood stock, son to K. E. 1. 1330 5 Edm. Plantag. 1333 6 john Plantag.   ✚ ✚ ✚  7 Tho Hol. married the La. joan, of Kent, daugh. of Edm. of Wood ✚ 1360 8 Tho. Holland. 1397 9 Tho. Hol. D. of Surrey. ✚ 1400 10 Edm. Hol. L. Adm.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1461 11 Wil Nevil L. Falconbridge.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1464 12 Edm. Grey, L Rut●yn. L. Tr. cr. E. of Kent by K. Edw. 4.  13 Geo. Grey. 1506 14 Rich. Grey died 1523. 1571 15 Reginald Grey. 1572 16 Henry Grey. 1613 17 Charles Grey.  18 Hen. Gr●y. 1639 19 Anthony Grey, Clerk, Parson of burbage in the County of Leicester, grandchild of Anthony, 3 son of George Grey E. of Kent, now living, an●o 1641.   

KINGSTON.  
KIngston, is the name of a well known and eminent Town in the East Riding of Yorkshire, which standing on the mouth of the river Hull, where it doth fall into the Humber, is better known amongst us by the name of Hull. A town indeed of no antiquity, being first built by Edward the ●, who liking the situation of the place, compounded for it with the Abbot of Meaux, (to whom it formerly belonged) and there built the town, and caused it to be called Kingston. It rose up in a little time to great reputation; so that for fair and sumptuous buildings, strong blockhouses, well furnished ships & wealth of trade, it is become the most remarkable town for merchandise in these parts of Eng. Michael de la Pole, the first E. of Suffolk of that Family, being son of Wil d● la Pole, a rich merchant here▪ obtained great privileges for the place, whi●h his successors as they grew in favour, did increase and multiply: and in the days of H. 6 ●il. E. Marq. and D of Suffolk, procured it to be made a County incorporate, as our Lawyer's phrase it. Of late days of a County it became the Earldom, of 1628. 1 Rob. Pierrepont, Visc. Newark, cr. E. of Kingston upon Hull, 4. Car. july 25, who is now living, Ann● 1641.   

LANCASTER.  
LAncashi●e, or the County Palatine of Lancaster, was heretofore a part of the Brigants; and lieth upon the Irish●ea ●ea▪ to the North of Ch●shire. The ground accounted not so fertile as in other places, fitter for oats and such lean corn, than wheat or barley. And yet it is observed with all, that in t●ose parts thereof, in which the husbandman is not wanting to it, in cost and labour, that there it yieldeth corn in a very good measure. The air thereof may seem to be very healthful; and one would easily conjecture so by the complexion of the people, which ar● fair and beautiful. And yet the Country is not much inhabited, as in the neighbouring shires▪ about them: there being in so large a quantity of ground, as this shire contains, not above 36▪ Parishes though indeed many Chapel of Ease, equal to Perishes elsewhere for multitudes of people. It takes name from the Town of Lancas●e●, or more truly L●ncaster, seated upon the banks of the river L●nc, whence it had the name; the Saxons adding Ceaster (as in other places) for the ●ermination. The Town not very well peopled, nor much frequented; and yet of that authority and credit, that it gives name to all the County, and hath obtained this privilege from K. Edw. the 3, that the Sessions and Assizes should be held in no other place. What Lords and Governors it had in the former times, we regard not here. The first time it became an Earldom, was when K. H. 3, conferred that title on his 2 son Edm. and it was destinate to greatness in the first foundation; there being laid unto it at the ve●y first, besides this County, the whole confiscated estates of the Earls of Leices●er and Derby, and the Barony of Monmouth. And into this by marriages accrued in time, the great estates of Wil de Fortibus, E. of A●merl● and Lord of holderness, 〈◊〉, and other goodly lands in Frances; the Earldom of Lincoln, and good part of that of Salisbury, the Lordships of Ogmore and Kidwelly in Wales, which were once the Chaworths. john of Ga●nt a d●d hereunto the Castles and Honours of Hertford, and Thickhill, and his son B●lling broke a moiety of the lands of ●ohun▪ being ● of Here●ord, Essex, and Northampton: so that it was the greatest patrimony (as I verily think) of any subject Prince in Christendom. Lancaster finally was made a County Palatine by K▪ Edward the 3, and hath been hounoured with the●e 
Dukes and Earls of Lancaster.  1267 1 Edm. plantagenet, 2 son of K Hen. the 3, E. of Lanc. 1295 2 Tho. Plantagenet. 1324 3 Hen. Planta. 1345 4 Hen. Planta. first D▪ of L.  ✚ ✚ ✚ 1361 5 john of Gaunt son of K. Edw. the 3 married the La. Blanch daughter of H. D. of Launch: ●399 ● Hen. of Bullingbroke, son of john of Gaunt, after K. of Eng. by whom this County Palatine, and all the lands and honours belonging and incorporate into the Duchy of Lancaster, were brought unto the Crown of Eng. though governed as an Estate apart, then by its proper Officers, as it continued till the time of K. Edw. the 4, who did appropriate it to the Crown, and dissolved the former government thereof, to which it was restored again by K. H. 7, and so still remaineth under the guidance of the Chancellor, and other Officers of the same.   

LEICESTER.  
LEicester-shire is a part of the Coritani, and ●ooke that name from Leicester the chief town thereof; a town indifferent large, and of a reasonable handsome building, and as wel●raded as most inland towns that want (as this) the benefit of a navigable river. It had once a very fair Collegiate Church within it, & a fair Abbey close unto 〈◊〉, and a strong Castle therewithal; but all these the iniquity and injury ●f time hath ruined. Only the Hospital, of all the ancient edifices; stands still undefaced. As for the Country hence denominated, it bears corn good pl●nty, but is bare of woods; the want of which is well supplied with pit-coale, with which the North part of the Country doth store all the rest. It containeth in the whole 200 Parishes, and of them 12 are market Towns; the biggest, as in bulk being Leicester, so in title too; as that which hath been honoured even before the conquest, with the stile and reputation of an Earldom; and hath continued it till now in the names and families of these 
Earls of Leicester.  1057 1 Algar the Saxon.  2 Edwin died 1071.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1103 3 Rob. de Bellomont. 1118 4 Rob. de Bellomont. 1167 5 Rob. de Beaumond L. S●ew. 1190 6 Rob. de Beaum. L. high Stew.   ✚ ✚ ✚  7 Simon de Montf. married Amicia, sister and coheir to the last E. Ro. E. of Lei. and L high Stew. 1239 8 Simon de Mont. L. high St●w.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1267 9 Edm. E. of Lanc. L. high Stew. 1295 10 ●ho. E. of Lanc. L. high St●w. 1324 11 Hen. ●. of Lanc. L. high Stew. 1345 12 Hen. D. of Lanc. L. high Stew. ✚   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1360 13 Will of Bavaria, E. of Heinalt married the La. Maud of Lanc.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1361 14 Io. of Gaunt, D. of Lan. L. Stew. ✚ 1399 15 Hen. D. of Lanc. L. high Stew. ✚   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1564 16 Rob. Dudley, L. Denbigh, L. S. and of the house to Q. E. died, 1588. ✚ 1618. 17 Rob Sidney, Vise. Li●le, descended of a sister of the last Rob. E. of Leicest. was by K. james cr. E. of Leic. Aug. 2.  18 Robert Sidney now Earl of Leices. Ambassador extraordinary with the K of France, Anno 1641.   

LINCOLN.  
Lincolnshire anciently belonged to the Core●ani. A very large and spacious Country, extending almost 60 miles in length, and some 30 in breadth; within which compass are included 630▪ Parish Churches, and of them 30 market Towns. It is accounted very kindly ground for the yield of corn, and feeding of cattle, and furnished in the lower part thereof with good store of fowl, which from hence are conveied to London in great abundance. It takes name from the principal City, by Ptolemy and Antonin●, called Lindum; and after by the Saxons Lind●colline, either because it stands on so high an hill (from the Latin Collis) or that it had been formerly some Roman Colony. A Town of great renown and strength in the times of the Britan's, and in the Normans time (as saith William of Malmesbury) it was one of the best peopled Cities of England; a place of merchandise and traffic for all comers, both by sea and land; insomuch that 〈◊〉 than Bishop of Dorc●s●er, thought fitting to translate hither his Episcopal see. From this opinion it then had, first began the Proverb, that Lincoln was, London is, etc. The Bishops of Lincoln what and how they were, we have seen already. We will now look a while on the 
Ea●les of Lincoln.  ●140 1 Wil de Romara, E. of Lincoln.   ✚ ✚ ✚  2 Gilb. de Gaunt. 1216 3 Gilb. de Gaunt.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1218 4 Randal de Meschines, E. of Che. whose grandfather, half brother unto Wil de Romara, by the mother's side.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1232 5 john ●acy descended by his mother from E. Randall. 1251 6 Henry de Lacie, whose daughter Alice was married unto Tho. E. of Lancaster, and settled all her lands upon that Family.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1354 7 Hen. D. of Lanc▪ * ●361 8 john of Gaunt D. of Lanc. * 1399 9 Hen. of Bullingbroke D. of Lanc. after K. of Eng.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1467 10 ●ohn de la Pole, son and heir of john D. of Suffolk.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ●525 11 Henry Brandon son and heir of Charl●s D. of Suffolk.  ✚ ✚ ✚ 1572 12 Edward Fenys, Lord Clinton, Lord Admiral, created Earl of Lincoln, by Queen Elizabeth. 1585. 13 Hen. Fenys. 1616 14 Tho. Fenys. 1618. 15 Theophilus Fenys. now Earl of Lincoln, 1641.   

LINDSEY.  
LIndsey is one of the 3 parts of Lincolnshire, (the other 2 being Holland, which we spoke of lately, and Kesteven, not yet become an honorary title, as the others are. It containeth all the Northern parts thereof, from the river Witham unto Humber, and from the Ocean to the Trent. Happy above the rest, not in bigness only; but that in this part stands the City of Lincoln, the chief denominator of the County, which being the antienly called Lindum (as before I said) gave to this part the name of Lindsey, for by that name of Lindsey, it is now the Earldom of 1626. 1 Robert Bertu, Lord Willoughby of Eresby, and Lord great Chamberlain of England, created E. of Lindsey, 2 Car. Novemb. 29, now living, 1641,   

MANCHESTER.  
MAnchester is a good Town of Lancashire, situate on the hithermost part thereof, where it joineth to the County of Derby. A Town of very great antiquity, known to the Emperor Antonine, by the name of Manc●nium; part of which name it still retains. And still it carrieth a good account, and far excels the Towns lying round about it, both for the beautiful show it carrieth, and the resort unto it of the neighbouring people, and which allures them thither, the great trade of Clothing, Manchester Cottons being famous in all drapers shops. It is remarkable also in those parts for the large Market place, for a fair Church, and for the College: which last being founded first by the Lord De la Ware, was afterwards refounded or confirmed by Qu. Eliz. consisting foe a Warden and certain fellows, which notwithstanding, it is y●t more famous, in being made the honorary title of 1625 1 Henry Montague, Vise. Mandevi cr. E. of Manch. ● Car. F●●. 7, b●ing then L Precedent of the Council, now L. Privy Seal, Anno 1641.   

MARCH.  
March is a name of different nature, from the rest before, as being neither Town nor County. Under that name of March or of Marches rather, our Ancestors did comprehend those batable grounds between Wales and Eng. for governance whereof, and the repressing of the insolences of either side, there were certain Lords and Potent men, whose lands lay nearest to these parts, which were called Lords Marchers, who had great power and jurisdiction in their several quarters. Amongst these were the Mortimers of Wigmore, men of great authority, who after were advanced above the rest, and made Earls of March. And it continued in that Family, until it fell by marriage to the house of York; and so by Edw. the 4, to the Crown of Eng. Nor was it long before the authority of the Lords Marchers was extinguished quite, by the uniting of Wales to E●. & either making new shires of the said March ground, (such as are Monmouth, Brecknoch, Radnor, Denbigh and Montgomcry) or laying it unto the old, for which consult the Act of Parliament 27 H. 8. cap. 26. However the title of E. of March is revived again; only translated from the house of Mortimer, to that of Stewart; out of which houses have been successively, these 
Earls of March.  1327 1 Rog. L. Mortimer of Wigmore. * 1354 2 Roger Morti. 1359 3 Edm. Morti. 1381 4 Rog. Morti. 1399 5 Edm. Morti.   ✚ ✚ ✚  6 Edw. Plantagenet, son of Rich. D. of York, and after K. of Eng. of that name the 4.  7 Edw. eldest son of K. Edw. 4. ●   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1619 8 Esme Steward L. Aubigny, created E. of March 17 jac. jun▪ 7. after D. of Lennox. * 1624. 9 james D. of Lennox and Earl of March, Anno 1641. *   

MARLEBURGH.  
MArleburgh is a Town in the North-east part of Wilt-shire, seated not far off from the head of the river Kenet: which runneth thence to Hung●rford, and Newbury, and so by Reading into the Thames. The Town called anciently Cunetio in Antonino's Itinerarium, as the river was: but by the Normans, in whose time this Town revived (out of the ruins of the old) it was called Marleburgh, as being seated in a chalky soil, which in some places still we call by the name of Marle. A Town stretched out from East to West, upon the pendant of an hill, and had a Castle once belonging unto john, surnamed Sans t●rre, who afterwards was K. of England which is still famous in our Law books, for a Parliament there held, 52. H. 3, in which were made the statutes (from hence called) of Marleburgh, right necessary for the peace and tranquillity of the people, as is affirmed in the preamble unto the same. Our Sovereign at his Coronation made it yet more notable, in making it th● honour, as it was the neighbour of 1625 1 james L. Ley, L. Tr. cr. E. of Marleburgh, 1 Car. Feb 7. 1628. 2 Henry Ley.  3 james Ley, now E. of Marleburgh, Anno 1641.   

MARTIAL.  
THe title of E. Marshal is different from the rest of England, all of the which (the title of Earl Rivers excepted only) are local, or denominated from some place; this only personal: the residue being only honorary, this honorary and officiary, both together. Anciently they that had this office were only Marshals of the King's house, according as the same is now discharged by the Knight's Marshal. But in succeeding times it grew to be a place of great power, and honour; as it still continueth. At first they had the title of L. Martial only. Rich. the 2 was the first, who by letters Pa●ents advanced them to the dignity of Earls Marshals, and with all gave them power to bear a staff of gold, enameled black at both ends, with the King's Arms on the upper end, and their own Arms on the lower; whereas before that time, the Marshal's; had no other than a wooden staff, as other the Great Officers have at Court. Before this time, they were L. Marshal's only, as before I said. For howsoever the title of E. Martial and Comes Marescallus, doth many times occur in our ancient histories. Yet I conceive that it was only given them then by the courtesy or curiality of England, because the Office in those days was vested in the person of none but Earls; as by the like mistake or courtesy, we find the title of Comes Seneschallus, and Comes Constabularius in some old Records. the manor of Hamsted Martial in the County of Berkshire, was held of old by Grand Sergianty of the Kings of England; conditioned that the Grantees should for ever be the K. Marshals, according as the Offices of Steward, Constable, and Lord High Chamberlain, in those times were granted. What the authority and jurisdiction is of this great Officer, we regard not here, it being our undertaking only to lay down the names of those (as many at lest as I have met with in my reading) which in their several times have borne the title of 
Lords and Earls Marshal.  1135 1 Gilbert de Clare, L. Marshal, created E of Pembroke by K. Stephen. Anno 1139. 1149 2 Richard de Clare, surnamed Strongbow, E. of Pemb. and L. Marsh. died Anno 1176. 1176 3 john, sirnam●d Marshal, fr●m this Office, which was conferred on him by K. H. 2▪ upon the death of Rich. E. of Pemb. 4 William Martial, L. Martial, the grandchild of the former john, who having married Isabel daug. and heir of Ric. Strongbow, was cr. E▪ of Pemb. by K. Io. An. 1201 1219 5 William Martial, the younger, E. of Pemb. 1231 6 Richardo▪ Marsh. E. of Pemb. 1234 7 Gilb Marsh. E. of Pemb. 1242 8 Wal. Marsh. E. of Pemb. 1245 9 Anselm. Marsh. E. of Pemb. 1245 10 Roge● Bigot, E. of Norfolk, L. Martial, in right of Maud his mother, one of the sisters and heirs of the 5 last Marshals. 1269 11 Roger Bigot Earl of Norfolk, whose estate being confiscated to the Crown, came after his decease to the K. hands. 1307 12 Robert de Clyfford, made Lord Martial by K. Edw. 2, duran●e benep●acito.  13 Nicolas de Seagrave. 1315 14 Thomas de Brotherton Earl of Norfolk, was in the 9 of Edw. 2. made L. Marsh. 1388 15 Margaret, daughter and heir of Thom. de Brotherton, is often honoured with the title of La. Marsh. and was afterwards cr. Dutch. of Norfolk  16 Wil de Montacute.  17 Tho. Beauchamp.  18 Edmund Mortimer, did severally and successively discharge the Office of L. Marsh. but whether as Deputies for the La. Marga. ●●ndum planè constat. 1377 19 Henry Lord Percy, L. Marsh. at the coronation of K Rich. 2.   Earls Marshal. 1383 20 Tho. L. Mowbray, ●. of Notingh. nephew unto the Lady Marg. by her daughter Eliz. was made the first E. Marsh. by K. Rich. 2, and was after D. of Norfolk. 1398 21 Tho. Holland, E. of Kent and D. of Surrey, was made E. Marsh, upon the banishment of the D. of Norfolk. 1399 22 Tho. L. M●wb▪ E. of Noting. did on his father's death (at Venice) assume the title of E▪ Marsh. but the office was exercised by  23 Ralp. Nevil E. of Westmoreland, made L. M of En. by K. H. 4. for term of life, in the beginning of his r●igne. 1412 24 john L. Mowb. brother of Tho. E. M. was by K H 5. restored unto the title of E. of Nottingham, and E. M and by K. H. 6. to that of Norfolk. 1432 25 john L. Mowb. D. of Norf. E. Mar.  26 john L. Mo. D. of Nor. & E. M.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1476 27 Ric. D. of York, 2 son of K. Edw. 4, was by his Father cr. D. of N. and ●. Marsh. and after married Anne daughter and heir of the last Mow. D of Norfolk. 1483 28 john L. How. descended from the L. Tho. Mow. first D. of Norfolk cr. D. of Norfolk and E. Marsh. by K. Rich. 3. 1486 29 Wil L. Berkley, E. of Nottingham descended from another daughter of the said first D. of Norfolk cr. E. Marsh. by K. H. 7. and Marq. Barkeley. 1497 30 Hen. D. of York, the 2 son of K. Hen 7. cr. E. M. by his Father, & was after K. of Eng. 1509 31 Tho. How. Earl of Surrey, son of joh. L. How. D. of Norfolk, was by K H. 8. cr. first E. M and afterwards restored to the Duk. of Norfolk. 1546 32 Tho. How. D. of Norfolk, and E. Marsh. attainted An. 1546. 1547 33 Edw. Seymour, D. of Somerset, And L. Protector of K▪ Edw. the 6, was in the said King's time cr. E. Martial. 1553 34 Tho. D. of Norfolk and E Marsh. restored unto his blood and honours, by Q. Mary. 1554 35 Thomas Howard D. of Nor. and E. Marsh. beheaded, 1571. 1572 36 Geo Talbot, E of Shrewsbury & E. M. died anno 1590. 1597 37 Rob. d'Evreux E. of Essex, and E. Mar. died anno 1601.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1603 37 Edw. Somerset, E. of Worcester executed the office of Earl Martial at the Coronation of K. james, after which time the Office was a long time executed by Commission. 1621. 38 Thomas Howard, Earl of Arundel and Surrey, (grand son of Thomas, Duke of Norfolk, by his son Philip Earl of Arundel) was by King james created Earl Martial, as he still continueth, Anno 1641.   

MIDDLESEX.  
MIddlesex is a part of the Trinobantes, lying upon the banks of the river T●ames. A County not so large as others, but far more remarkable, for sumptuous houses, wel-built villages, a fertile soil, and temperate air; and which addeth most unto it, for the great Cities of London and Westminster, which are seated in it, and for the constant residence of the Court, the Receptacle and abode of the Kings of Eng. who have made this County happy above others with their Royal mansions. Whitehall, and Hampton Court, Somerset house and S. james, still in the possession of the Crown; Enfield, and Hanworth, aliened now, have either been the chief aboades, or retiring places of our Kings and Princes. In which regard, the Kings of Eng. anciently (as Camden notes it) vouchsafed the title of Middlesex unto none, neither D. Marq. E. nor B. although, I know not by what popular error, the Citizens of London reckoned the L. Major elect, for E. of Middlesex. Which whatsoever ground it had, hath none now to stand on, that title being not long since bestowed on 1622 1 Lionel L. Cranfeild. L. Tr. of Eng. cr. E. of Middlesex, 20 jac. Sep. 17. & now alive, Anno 1641.   

MONMOUTH.  
MOnmouth-shire is the nearest shire of Wales, though it desires rather to be accounted a part of England, and is indeed included in the circuit of the English judges. It lieth upon the North of the river Sev●n, there where it groweth into a Sea; the East parts full of grass and woods, the West somewhat hilly, and stony withal; yet not unprofitable to the husbandman, if he be not wanting to himself. It takes name from the chief Town Monmouth, and that from being seated on the mouth of the River Mu●ow, there where it shoots into the Wye. It was the Barony once of john L. of Monmouth, on whose attaindure it was settled in the house of Lancas●er; from whom it after did receive great privileges and immunities, which they still enjoy. Henry the fifth, son unto King Henry the fourth (the first of the Lancastrian Family) was in this place borne, (which shows that noble Family so highly prized it, to make it their dwelling) and was from hence called Henry of Monmouth. That one particular enough, to renown the place; and therefore we shall add no more. It is belonging still to the house of Lancaster, as to the possession, being dependant on the Duchy; and not much aliened from it as unto the title: the Caries, which derive themselves from Lancaster, by the line of Somerset, being now honoured with the title of 
Earls of Monmouth.  1625 1 Robert Lord Cary of Leppington, created E. of Monmouth, ● Car▪ Feb. 7. 1639 2 Robert Cary now Earl of Monmouth, now living, Anno 1641,   

MONTACUTE.  
MOntacute is the name of a very ancient & illustrious Family, so called from Montacute, a sharp ●ill in the South parts of Somerset● shire, between Evil and Martok. The place called Biscopeston by the Saxons, but by the E. of Moriton brother by the mother's side to William the Conqueror (who built a Castle on the top of it) it was called Montacute. It afterwards gave name to that noble Family (as before I said) who being Lords hereof came after to be Earls of Salisbury▪ and since in other Families (but descending from them) hath been the honorary stile and appellation of these 
Marq. Lords & Visc. Montacute.  1461 1 john Nevil, grandchild of Thom. Mont●cute, E. of Salis cr. L. Mon. 1 Edw. 44. and after Marq. Monta. Anno 1470.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1504 2 Hen. Pole, great granchild. of Rich, Nevil, the elder brother of the said john L. Mont.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1553 3 Antho. Brown descent. from the La. Lucy, daugh▪ of joh. Mar. Mont. cr. Visc. Mont. 1 Ma●. Sept. 2. 1592. 4 Anth. Brown Visc. Monta.  5 Anth. Brow. now living, An. 1641.   

MONTGOMERY.  
MOntgomery-shire is one of the new shires of Wales, taken out of the March-grounds by K. H. 8. Anno 27; of his reign, so called ●rom the Town and Castle of Montgomery, & that from Roger de Montgomery a noble Norman, Earl of Shrewsbury, who winning much ●and herabouts from the Welsh, first built it to secure his Conqu. It standeth not for from the banks of the river Severne, upon the rising of a rock; from whence it hath a very free prospect into a pleasant plain that lieth beneath it. The Family of the Epirotes is very much diffused, and of great authority in this Country▪ out of which Family 1605 Philip Herbert 2 son of Hen. Earl of Pembroke, was cr E. of Montgomery 3 jac. May 4, and is now also E. of Pembroke and L. Cham. An. 1641.   

MOULGRAVE.  
MOulgrave is an ancient Castle in the north riding of Yorkshire, situate near unto the sea, and not far from Whitbay. First built it was by Peter de Mouley, (or de malo lacu, in the Latin) in the time of Rich. 1, and being in his eye, a very beautiful pile, was by him called Moult-Grace, but being a grievous yoke to the neighbour inhabitants, was by them called Moult-grave, by which name, and no other, now the world takes notice of it. It continued in his line for seven generations, and all of them called Peter too: and then the issue male failing, it passed through several Families by the heirs general, and now belongeth to the Sheffeilds; out of which house 1625 1 Edm. L. Sheffeild L. Precedent of the North, was cr. E. of Moulgrave, 1 Car. Feb. 7, and is still alive, Anno 1641.   

NEWCASTLE.  
NEw-Castle is the hithermost town of all Northumberland, and the chief of the North; seated upon the further bank of the river Tine, which is there so deep, and well fenced withal, that it giveth a very safe station to the tallest ships. It standeth on the declining of a very steep hill, adorned with 4 Churches, fortified with strong walls, & beautified with goodly buildings. A town of very great resort, especially by reason of the trade of Sea coal, which is conveyed hence to all parts of the Kingdom, and many other parts of Christendom. It rose out of the ruins of old Gabrosentum: and had this new name from a Castle built by Robert son of Wil the Conq. And thriving by the benefit and intercourse of trade, became at length of such reputation, that by K. H. 6. it was made a County incorporate, as we use to say; and finally thought worthy to give the honour of an E to 1623. 1 Ludowick D. of Lennox and E. of Richmond, cr. E. of Newcastle, 2 jac. in May.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1627. 2 Wil Cavendish, Visc. Mansfield, cr E▪ of Newcastle, 3 Car Mar. 7. Now Gover. and Gent. of the Bedchamber of the Prince his high. A. 1641,   

NEWPORT.  
NEwport is the chief Town of the Isle of Wight, called in times past Medena, afterwards Novus burgus de Meden, and by us now, Newport. A Town well seated and much frequented, and withal populous in itself; which most ariseth from the benefit of a little haven capable of vessels of the smaller burden, which com● up to the very key. For government within, it hath a Major and Burgesses, being made a Corporation by K. Ia●es, and for a further lustre to it, in the world abroad, it pleased our Sovereign L. K. Charles, to create 162● Montjoy Blount, Lord Montjoy, E. of Newport, 3 Car. Aug. 3, who is now Master of the Ordnance, and of the Counsel for war, Ann● 1641.   

NORFOLK.  
NOrfolk is the greatest County of Eng. next to Yorksh. but far 〈◊〉 populous than that; as comprehending in the whole 660 Parish Churches, of which 27 are market towns. It anciently was a part of the Iceni, and next the Northern part of the Kingdom of the East-Angles, from whence it had the name of Northfolk, as hath the Southern people of it, the name of Southfolk. The soil according to the variety of places is of different nature; in some fat, rank, and full of moisture; in others very light and sandy: yet so that one contributing unto the other, and the sea giving help to both, it is very plentiful country for corn, sheep, and fish. The people notably industrious both for plough and manufactures; insomuch that one shall hardly see a beggar throughout all the Country: And yet (which makes the merveile much the greater) they are notable wranglers, well versed and studied in the quirks of Law, and consequently create more work for the Assizes, than almost all the circuit else. But than it is observed withal, that this disposition hath brought some reputation with it, as furnishing the Courts of justice with many an eminent man in the laws of Eng. and yielding generally the best breed of Lawyers. It is observed, by a great antiquary of this Kingd. that in this County are ●oo Families of ancient Gentry, which never were attainted of high treason, which if it be true, the Gentry of Norfolk have had better fortune than the 
Dukes and Earls.  1070 1 Ralph. de Ware, E. of Norfolk   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1137 2 Hugh Bigot. 1177 3 Rog. Bigot.  4 Hugh Bigot. 1125 5 Rog. Bigot. 1270 6 Rog. Bigot.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1312 7 Tho. de Brotherton, first son of K. Edw. 1, E, of Norfolk 1398 8 Marga. daugh. of Tho. of Brotherton, Duch. of Norfolk   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1398 9 Tho. L. Mowbray son of the Lad. Marg. D. of Norfolk * 1427 10 john Mowb. * 1434 11 john Mowbray. * 14●1 12 john Mowbray. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1475 13 Rich. D. of York, & Norf. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1483 14 john L. How. descended from the Lad. Margaret daugh. of Tho. 1 D. of Norfolk died 1486. * 1512 15 Tho. How. L. Tr. and Adm. * 1524 16 Tho. How. L. Tr. * 1554 17 Tho. How. last D. of Norfolk died 1572.   

NORTHAMPTON.  
THe County of Northampton, is situate almost in the very middle and heart of Eng. A Champion Country for the most part, exceeding populous, and ●o replenished with Towns and Churches, (being in all 326, whereof 10 are markets) that in some places there are 20 or 30 steeples to be seen at once. The soil exceeding fertile both for tillage and pasture, maintaining numerous flocks of sheep, and herds of cattle; but somewhat destitute of woods. It takes name from North●●pton, the chief town thereof, seated upon the river Nen; which anciently called A●fona, but corruptly Antona, bestowed this name upon the town, being indeed built on the Northern bank. A town which for the beauty and circuit of it, may be well ranked with many Cities of the Kingdom: and heretofore so safe and sure by reason of the strong walls, (from whence there is a goodly prospect into all the County) & a strong Castle, now demolished; that once the students of Cambridge had a purpose to remove their University unto it. This strength however made it obnoxious to some disadvantage, as being a place much aimed at in our Civil wars, and many a battle fought about it, Yet never were the times so turbulent▪ or the place so dangerous, but that there were some persons of superior rank, who did affect the name, and enjoy the title of 
Earls and Marq. of Northampton.   1 Walt. E. of Huntingdon.   ✚ ✚ ✚  2 Simon de Senlis married Maud daugh. of Waltheof. 1153 3 Simon de Senlis.  4 Sim d● Senlis.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1337 5 Wil de Bohun. 1360 6 Humf. de Boh. who being after E. of Hereford, added this title 10 that house, from whom it came unto the Staff. D. of Buck.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1547 7 Wil L. Parr, Marq.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1693 ● Hen. How. brother of Tho. la●t D. of Norf. L. Pr. Seal   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1618. 9 Wil L. Compton, cr▪ E. of Northa. 16 jac. Aug. 2. L. Pres of Wa. 1630 10 Spencer Compton, now E. 1641,   

NOrthumberland is a more contracted name now, than in former times. Heretofore it included all the Countries on the North of Humber, possessed of old by the Brigands, and the Ottadini, now only the extreme a●d most northern part, betwixt the rivers of Tine and Twede, all which the Oltadini once inhabited. The air exceeding sharp and piercing, as being often visited with boisterous winds, hard frosts, and tedious snows; to remedy which it yields abundance of sea-coal for fuel, and at very cheap rates. The soil in general neither fertile for corn or pasturage, as being for the most part exceeding rough and very hard to be manured, only in some parts towards the sea, by the late industry of the ploughman, and benefit of seaweed, wherewith they do improve their ground, it is become indifferent fruitful. The Country meanly populous, and but ill inhabited, partly by reason of the barrenness of the Country, as before is said, and partly for the bad neighbourhood of the Scots, as commonly it is in Marchlands or frontier countries. In this regard, it had almost as many Castles for defence of themselves▪ as is Parish Churches for the service of God, there being 26 of the one, and but 46 of the other; but then withal the P●●●shes were and are exceeding large, and have many Chapels of ease pertaining to them, which inconvenienc● of the soil & seat may possibly have been the reason why the possession of it held not long in any Family (although the title and possession of it had been given to many) until the Percyes: who not without some interruption too, have continued long. By reason of which intermixture of several Families; it hath given to those Families the several titles of 
Duke, and Earls of Northumberland.  1065 1 Morcar. E. of Northumb.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1071 2 Gospatrick.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1072 3 Waltheof. E. of Huntingd.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1076 4 Walcher Bish of Durham.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1086 5 Rob. de Mowb. devested 1095.   ✚ ✚ ✚  6 Hen Pr. of Scotl.  7 William K of Scots.   ✚ ✚ ✚  8 Hugh. Pudsey B. of Durham.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1377 9 Hen. Per. L. Const. 1414 10 Hen, Percy. 1455 11 Hen. Percy. 1461 12 Hen. Percy.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1465 13 john Nevil, L. Monta. cr. E. of Northumb. by K, Edw. 4, who after 6 years resigned it to the said Hen. Percy.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1489 14 Hen. Percy. 15 Hen. Percy died 1537.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1551 16 john Dudley E. of Warwick, and L. Adm. D. of Northumb.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1557 17 Tho. Percy, E. of Northumb. 1574 18 Hen. Percy. 1585. 19 Hen. Percy. 1633 20 Algernon Percy, now E. of Nort. and L. Adm. 1641.   

NORWICH.  
NOrwich is the chief City of Norfolk, and took that name as did the County, from the Northern situation of it. It standeth upon the river of You're, which runs thence to Yarmouth, lying out in length a mile and an half; not above half so much in breadth, and in that space containeth about 30 Parishes; well walled about with many a turret, and 12 gates for entrance. A City which for fair buildings, and resort of people, the painful industry of the common ●ort, the great humanity of the richer, and the firm loyalty of all, in seditious times, may justly be accounted the 3 of England. Amongst the buildings those of special note (next unto their Churches) are the 2 Palaces of the D. of Norfolk, and earls of Surrey. And for the wealth and opulence, which it now enjoyeth, it standeth much indebted to the Net●erlanders, who flying from the D. of Alva, and the Inquisition, brought with them the making of bays and says and other manufactures; whereby the poor are set on work, and the rich grow pursy. A place that hath been honoured long with a see Episcopal, but neve● made a title of Civil honour, till 1626. Edw. L. Denny of Walthan was cr. E. of Norwich, a Car. Aug. 24. Mort sans issue masle.   

NOTTINGHAM.  
NOttinghamsh▪ anciently was a part of the Coritani, well watered with the river of Trent, and many other pleasant streams. The people generally divide it into the sand, and the clay; that being the E. part, taking up the forest of Sherwood, famous for Rob. Hood, and his companions, this being the South, and Eastern part, more fruitful, and more fit for corn; and throughout well furnished both with wood and coal. It containeth in it 168 Parishes, of which the chief, and that from whence the shire takes name is Nottingham. A Town well seated on the Trent, though very high up on an hill which overlookes it: for buildings, and fair streets, and a spacious market place, not giving way to many Cities. But that which gave the greatest ornament unto it, was indeed the Ca●●le, a Royal and magnificent building, which for strength, stateliness, and command of prospect, may justly challenge the precedency of the best in Eng. Of Mortime●s hole there, who was hence haled to his execution, and of the long imprisonment which David K. of Scots here suffered, the people are as good as a common Chronicle, and intermix too, not afew Fables with the truth of story. But that which we have good record for, without fraud or fiction, is that it hath afforded in successive Ages, these 
Lords and Earls of Nottingham.   1 Wil Peverell, L. of the honour of Nottingham.  2 Wil Peverell, L.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1141 3 Rob. de Ferrer, married Margar. daughter of Wil Peverell.   ✚ ✚ ✚  4 john, after K. of Eng.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1377 5 john L. Mowbray. 1382 6 Tho. Mow. E. Mar. after D. of Nor. 1400 7 Tho. Mow. E. M. and D. N. 1405 8 john Mow. E. M. and D N. * 1432 9 john Mow. E. M. and D. N. * 1461 10 john Mow. E. M and D. N. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1475 11 Rich. D. of York, 2 son of K Edw. 4 married the La. Anne, sole child of john D of Norfolk *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1483 12 Wil L. Berkley descended from the L Isab. daugh. of Tho. 1 D. of Nor. & E. of Nott. 1597 13 Charles L. How. of E●●ing. & L. Adm. descended by the house of Nor. from the Mow.  14 Charles How. now E. of Nottin. Anno 1641.   

OXFORD.  
OXford-shire is a part of the Dobuni, situated Northward of the Thames, which parteth it all along from Berkshire. A plentiful and fruitful Country, wherein the plains are garnished with cornefields and meadows, the hills well covered with woods and the downs with sheep, and wanting in no kind of pleasure, which either hawk or hound can afford a Gentleman. It contains in it, being no great circuit, 270 Parish Churches, and 10 market towns, the chief of which in name and beauty, giving denomination to the County, is the famous City and University of Oxford. A fair and goodly City, both for site and building; whether one look on the magnificence of the public structures, or the compacted uniformity of private houses. And sure it may be said without immodesty and heard without dislike or envy, that for the stateliness of the Schools and public Library; the bravery and beauty of particular Colleges, all built of fair and polished stone; the liberal endowments of those houses, and notable encouragements of industry and learning in the salary of the Professors in most Arts and Sciences; it is not to be parallelled in the Christian world: and for the number of her students, and the well ordering of those Students by good laws and ordinances, not to be equalled by any but her sister Cambridge. From whence it had the name of Oxford, is adhuc sub judice: whether of Vadum Isidos, the ford of Ouse or Isis, on whose banks it stands, and so called Ousford; or Vada boum, the ford of Oxen (as the Greeks had their Bosphori in former times) I determine not. Suffice it that this name is very ancient, and that it anciently hath been an University or seat of learning; in which respect, it hath coevity with that of Paris, if not priority above it, as being refounded by K. Alf●ed, Anno 806, after it had been overborne a while by the Danish fury. Colleges it containeth in all 18. Hals for students 6, and about 13 Paris● Churches. It is moreover a see 〈◊〉 and it hath withal received no small honour from the noble 〈◊〉 of the Veres, who now for 20 generations 〈◊〉 been 
Earls of Oxford.  1067 1 Edgar Atheling.   ✚ ✚ ✚  2 Aubrey de Ver●, L. high Chamb. 1146 3 Aubrey de Vere, L. high Ch. 1214 4 Rob. de Vere, L. high Ch. 1233 5 Hugh de Vere, L. high Ch. 1263 6 Rob. de Vere, L. high Ch. 1295 7 Rob de Vere, L. high Ch. 1331 8 john de Vere, L. high Ch. 1358 9 Tho. de Vere▪ L high Ch. 1310 10 Rob. de Vere, D. of Ireland. 1393 11 Aubrey de Vere. 1400 12 Rich. de Vere. * 1415 13 john de vere. 1462 14 john de Vere, L. high Ch. * 1512 15 john de Vere, L. high Ch. 1526 16 john de Vere. * 1539 17 john de Vere, L. high Ch. 1562 18 Edw de Vere▪ L. high Ch. 1604 19 Hen. de Vere, L. high Ch. 1624. 20 Rob. de Vere. 1632 21 Aubrey de Vere, now Earl of Oxon, 1641▪   

PEMBROKE.  
PEmbrok-shire was inhabited of old by the Dimetae, a Country quite surrounded by the Sea, save where it joineth unto Cardigan and Carmarthen shires: A Country plentiful in corn and cattle, not destitute of pit-coale; and which is far above the rest (as Giraldus tells us) considering that it is so near to Ireland, of a temperate and wholesome Air. It contains in it 140 Parish Churches, and 5 Markets; that which is most of note being Milford, renowned for its safe and capacious haven. But that from which it takes denomination, is the town of Pembroke, seated upon a forked arm of Milford haven, and in the best part of all the Country. A town consisting principally of one long street on a long narrow point of rock; and hath within the walls there of, two Churches. The Earls hereof in former times were County Palatines, and passed all things that concerned that County under the seal of the Earldom. And it continued so until the reign of H. 8. when as Wales was reduced to England, and the authority of the great Lords there, dissolved by Parliament. Since which the Earls of Pembroke have been merely titular, as of other places, and of each sort were these in their several Ages, the 
Marq. and Earls of Pembroke.  1139 1 Gilb. de Calre. 1149 2 R●c. de Clare, surnamed Strongbow.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1199 3 Wil Mar. married Isabel, daughter and heir of Rich Strongbow. 1219 4 Wil Marsh and L. chief justice.. 1231 5 Ric. Marsh. 1234 6 Gilb. Marsh. 1242 7 Walt. Marsh. 1245 8 Anselm Marsh.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1247 9 William de Valence half brother to King Henry the 3 whose wife was daughter of a sister of Ans. Martial. 1296 10 Aymer de Valence.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1341 11 Laurence Hastings, who married the Lady Isabella de Valence. 1348 12 john Hastings. * 1373 13 john Hastings.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1414 14 Humf. D. of Gloucester.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1447 15 Wil de la Pole; D of Suff.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1452 16 jasp. of Hatfeild half brother to K. H. 6, after D. of Bedf. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1468 17 Will Herbert. * 1469 18 Wil Herbert.  ✚ ✚ ✚ 1479 19 Edw. Prince of Wales, son of K. Edw. 4.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1532 20 Anne Bolen, marchioness. of Pemb. wife of K. H. 8.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1551 21 Wil Herb. L. Steward, crea. E. of Pemb. by K. Edw. 6. * 1570 22 Hen. Herbert. * 1601 23 Wil Herb. L. Steward and Chan. of Oxon. * 1630 24 Philip Herb. now E. of Pembroke and Montgom. and L. Chamberlain, 1641. *   

PETERBURGH.  
OF Peterburgh, as it is an Episcopal see, we have spoke already and have not much to add of it, as it hath the title of an Earldom. It standeth in the very nook or angle of Northamptonshire, where formerly had been a gulf or whirl pool of exceeding depth: but made firm ground by Wolpher K. of the Mercians, when with great pains and diligence, he laid the foundation of the Church. A Town, but for the Church, of no great note, as standing out of the way for trade and traffic, and seated in no plausible place, whether one look to health or pleasure. Yet by occasion of the Abbey in the former times, and now by reason of the Bishop there; it draws resort of people for dispatch of business, hath a large marketplace, a fair Parish Church, and 2 handsome streets. Of late unto the Ecclesiastical relation of it is joined an honorary, it pleasing he King's Majesty that now is, to create 1627. john L. Mordant, E. of Peterburgh, 3 Car. March. 9 who now enjoys that title, Anno 1641.   

PORTLAND.  
POrtland, was once a little Island, but now adjoineth to the mainland of Dorsetshire, lieth full against the good town of Weymouth, and seems to take th●s name from Port, a noble Saxon, who about the year 703 infested and annoyed these Coasts, and made here his station. It is not above 7 miles in compass, and very scatteringly inhavited; but plentiful enough of corn, and good for pastures. On the East side it hath a Church on the North a Castle, which seems to guard the entrance of Weymouth haven. But however it was in former times, it is now remarkable, it gave and gives the stile of Earl, 1632 1 Richard Lord Weston, L. high T● created Earl of Portland, Feb. 15. 8 Car. 1635 2 Hier. Weston now E. of Portland, Anno 1641.   

RICHMOND.  
Richmondshire is no County of itself, but a part of Yorkshire lying towards the Northwest, with rugged rocks and swelling mountains, whose sides in some places bear good grass, the bottoms underneath not being unfruitful; and in the hills themselves are found good mines of lead and pit-coale. The chief Town of the whole is Richmond, of a small circuit in the walls, but by reason of the Suburbs lying out in length, very well peopled and frequented. A Town first built by Alane E. of Bretagne, the first E. here, after the entrance of the Normans, who fenced it with a wall and a most strong Castle, the better to assure these parts against the English, and having finished the same according to his own content, gave it the name of Richmount, as a place equally participating of strength and beauty. It standeth on the banks of the river of Small, which with a mighty noise runneth underneath it: A River reputed very sacred by ancient English, for that in it, Paul●nus the first Archb. of ●orke baptised in one day above 100●0 men, besides women and children. The Earls of Bretagne for a long time together continued in the title and possession of this Cou●trey: Since it hath been bestowed upon other Families, who in their several times have been adorned with the stile of 
Dukes and Earls of Richmond.   1 Alan the Red, E. of Bretagne. 1093 2 Alan the black, E. of Breta.  3 Steph. E. of Bret. 1104 4 Alan E. of Bret. 1166 5 Conan D. of Bret.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1170 6 Geof. Plantag▪ son of K. H. 2, married Const. daught. of Conan. 1186 7 Arthur, the son of Geof.   ✚ ✚ 1201 8 Guido, Visc. of Tovars', 2 husband of Constance.   ✚ ✚ ✚  9 Randolph of Chester, 2 husband of Constance.   ✚ ✚ ✚  10 Peter of Dreux, D. of Bret.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1241 11 Pet. of Savoy uncle to Qu. Eleon. wife of H. 3.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1268 12 john de Dreux, D. of Bret. 1305 13 john de Dreux, D. of Bret.  14 john de Bret. E. of Richm. 1334 15 john de Dreux, D. of Bret.  16 john de Montf. D. of Richm.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1341 17 john of Gaunt, after D. of Lanc.   ✚ ✚ ✚  18 john de Montf. surnamed the valiant, D. of Bret. and E. of Rich.   ✚ ✚ ✚  19 Ralph Nevil, E. of Westm. cr. E. of Rich for term of life. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1425 20 john D. of Bedford. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1452 21 Edm. of Haddam, half brother to K. H▪ 6.  22 Hen. E. of Rich. after K. of Eng.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1525 23 Hen. Fitz-Roy base son of H. 8. D. of Rich. and Somerset, L. Adm. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1613 24 Lodow. D. of Lennox, crea. E. of Richm. 11 jac. Oct. 9 and after D. of Rich. 1623., May, L. Stew.   

RIVERS.  
THe title of Earl Rivers is of different nature from all the rest of England, those being local (that of E. Marsh. excepted) and this nominal: those taking their denomination from some special place, and this from an illustrious Family. The ancient name was Redve●s, or de Ripariis, thence it came to Rivers. At first they were but Barons of Plimpton in the County of Devon; after they came to be Earls of Devonsh. which title 8 of them enjoyed successively, and then the masculine issue failing, the name and patrimony both were lost amongst the females or heirs general. From some of these, as I conjecture, came S. Rich. Woddeville, whom first K. H. 6. advanced unto the honourable title of L Rivers, and after Edw. 4. marrying his daughter, advanced him higher, and made him E. Rivers. Which title ending in the 3 E. of this name and Family, was since again revived in the honourable houses of Darcy and Savage, this last deriving a descent hereto by the line of Worcester, & Huntingdon, from one of the daught. and coheires of the first E. Rivers, whom and his successors take in order, thus 1466 1 Rich Woodville, L. Tr. and L. Con. father of Qu. Eliz. wife of Edw. 4 1469 2 Ant. Wood 1483 3 Rich. Wood   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1626. 4 Tho. L. Darcy Visc. Colch. cr. E. ●●vers. 2 Car. Nou. 4. 1639 5 john Savage, son of Tho. Visc: Sau. and Eliz. his wife, eldest daught. and one of the coheires of Tho. E. Riu. by virtue of a special entail in the said creation, succeeded him in the titles of Earl Rivers, and Visc. Colchester, is now living, 1641.   

RUTLAND.  
RVtland, for quantity, is the least Country of Eng. for quality not inferior to the very best, as being a pleasant and fruitful Country, especially about the vale of Catmosse. The earth thereof is generally very red of colour, so red that even the fleeces of the ●heep are coloured with it; in which regard it had the name of Rudland▪ the Saxons calling that Rud, which we now call Red, as we retain the use of Ruddy still, in the selfsame sense. Heretofore it was reckoned for a part of Northamptonsh. not made a County till of late; and now again is laid unto Northamptonsh▪ the better to make up a Diocese for the see of Peterburgh. It contineth in it but 48 Parish Churches in the whole; the chief of which are Vppingham and Oakham, two small market towns, of which the last is the shire town for the Assizes, Sessions, and all public businesses. Yet small and little though it be, can show the seats and titles of 4 Parliamentary Barons; and besides that hath honoured many a noble person with the name and title of 
Earls of Rutland.  1390 1 Edw. Planta. eldest son of Edm. of Langley D. of York. *   ✚ ✚ ✚  2 Edm. Plantage. 2 son of Rich. D. of York.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1525 3 Tho. Manors, L. Roos descended by the La Anne his mother from the said Rich D. of York, cr. E. of Rutland by K. H. 8. * 1543 4 Hen. Man. * 1563 5 Edw. Man. * 1586 6 john Mann. 1587. 7 Rog. Man. 1612 8 Franc. Man. 1632 9 Geor Man. 1641 41 john Man. now Earl of Rutland, 1641.   

SALISBURY.  
SAlisbury is the chief City of Wil●sh. anciently called Sorbio●unum, which name it held until the entrance of the Saxons, who gave new names and laws to all parts of Eng. ●t was at first seated high upon an hill, as being a place designed for strength and war, yet honoured for a while with a Bishops see, and a fair Cathedral. But the Bishops and the Clergy finding no good quarter amongst the Soldiers, which were there in garrison, and being destitute of water on so dry an hill; about the time of Rich. 1, began to leave it, and plant themselves down lower by the water side. Being once settled there, and raising a new Minster for God's public service, the people also followed after, and left old Sarum to itself, which in short space became so totally deserted, that now the ruins of it are hardly visible. But for new Salisbury, that grew up presently into great renown, pleasantly seated on the river, which watreth every street thereof, and for the populousness of the place, plenty of provision, a spacious market place, and a fair Townhall, is esteemed to be the second City of all this Tract. And which adds no small lustre to it, a place that hath been very fortunate in those eminent persons, on whom the Kings of England have bestowed the title of 
Earls of Salisbury.   1 Patrick d'Evreux. 1168 2 Wil d'Ev.   ✚ ✚ ✚  3 Wil Longespee, base son of K. H: 2 who married Ella, daughter of Wil d● Eu. 1225 4 Wil Longespee.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1333 5 Wil de Montacute. * 1343 6 Wil de Mont. 1396 7 john de Mont. 1400 8 Tho. de Mont. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1428 9 Rich. Nevil, who married Eleanor daughter of Th. Mont. L. Ch. * 1460 10 Rich. Nevil, E. of Warwick. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1472 11 Geo. D. of Clarence, who married Isab. daugh. of Rich. E. of War. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1477 12 Edw. eldest son of K. Rich. 3. and Anne, the 2 daugh. of Rich. Nev.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1514 13 Marg. daugh. of Geo. D. of Clar. cr. Countess of Salis●. by K. H. 8.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1605 14 Rob. Cecil, Visc, Cranborn, cr. E. of Salisb. 3 jac. May 4, L. Tr. * 1612 15 Wil Cecil now E. of Salisbury, and Captain of the Pensioners, 1641. *   

SHREWSBURY.  
SHrewsbury is the principal town in Shropshire, called by our Ancestors the Saxons Scrobbesbyrig, for that it was of old a very thicket of shrobs. A place that rose out of the ruins of old Vriconium, seated not far off; but grew not into any great request till the Norman Conquest. The town stands nea●ly on a hill, and is almost encompassed round by the river Severn: that part thereof which is not fenced by the River, being fortified with a very strong Castle built by Roger de Montgomery, the first E. hereof. A fair and goodly Town it is, well traded and frequented by all sorts of people both Welsh & Eng. by reason of the trade of cloth, and other merchandise; this being the common mart or empory between Wales & Eng. It standeth in the very midst or centre, as it were, of the whole County, which generally is inferior unto none about it, for delight and plenty; and for the number of Towns and Castles ' standing exceeding thick on every side (as having formerly been a frontier-Country) very far above them. It belonged anciently to the Cornavii, and presently on the Norman Conquest, was bestowed on Roger de Montgom. whom before I spoke of, who and his successors, and since them the honourable Family of the Talbots, enjoyed the stile and title of 
Earls of Shrewsbury.  1067 1 Rog. de Montgomery. 1093 2 Hugh de Montg. 1098 3 Rob. de Montg.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1442 4 john Talbot Marsh. of France, cr. E. of Shrewsbury by K. H. 6. * 1453 5 john Talbot, L. Tr. * 1460 6 john Talbot. 1473 7 Geo. Talbot. * 1541 8 Francis Talbot. * 1559 9 Geo Talbot. * 1590. 10 Gilb. Talbot. * 1616 11 Edw. Talbot. 1618. 12 Geor Talbot. 1630 13 john Talbot, now E. of Shrewsbury, 1641.   

SOMERSET.  
SOmersetsh. anciently was inhabited by the Belga. A Country of a fertile soil, both for corn and pasture, exceeding populous ●as comprehending in the whole 385 Parish Churches, whereof 33 are market towns) & furnished also with commodious havens for trade and traffic. A Country howsoever pleasant in the Summer season; yet in the Winter time so deep & miry, that it is scarce passable; from whence the people have a proverb, that it is bad for the Rider, but good for the abider. Yet in some parts thereof, those specially which are towards Wiltsh. it is both hilly and stony; but in the bowels of those hills, particularly in those of Mendip, they find rich veins of lead, to the great enriching of the Country, and benefit to all the Kingd. It took this name from Somerton, once the most famous and considerable in all the County, now a small market Town of no note nor credit, but for a fair of cattle which is kept there yearly; in which respect Ass●rius calls it, Comitatum Somertunensem, or Somertonsh. But by the name of Somerset it is now best known, and by that name hath given the honorary title of 
Dukes, and Earls to   1 Wil de de Mohun, E.   ✚ ✚ ✚  2 Wil Longespee, E. of Salisb. and Somerlet.   ✚ ✚ ✚  3 Reginald de Mohun.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1396 4 john Beaufort eldest son of john of Gaunt by his 3 wife, E. 1409 5 Henry Beauf. 1419 6 john Beauf. D. of Summer. 1442 7 Edm Beauf. E. and D. 1454 8 Hen. Beauf. D. 1462 9 Edm. Beauf.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1499 10 Edm. 3 son of K. H. 7.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1525 11 Hen. Fitz-Roy, base son of K. H. 8. D. of Summer. & Rich.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1546 12 Edw. Seym, L. Pro. of K. E. 6. D.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1614 13 Rob. Car, Visc. Rochester, cr. E of Summer. 12 jac. now living, 1641.   

SOUTHAMPTON.  
SOuthampton is the 2 Town of Hamp-shire, in bigness and circuit, but not inferior to the first for wealth and riches. A Town commodiously seated on an arm of the sea, and capable of ships of burden to the very Key; the opportunity whereof hath made it very fair and populous, as having in it 5 Churches for God's public service, fenced with strong walls and a double ditch, and to secure the haven with a right strong Castle, which now time hath ruined. It standeth on the banks of the river of Anton, (which rising about Andover, runs here into the Sea) from whence it had the name of Southampton and by that name hath given denomination to the whole Country, though generally it be called Hamp-shire. A Country rich in all commodities, both of sea and land, and in the upper parts thereof, those which are farthest from the sea, of a very pure and excellent air. It contains in it 253 Parishes, many of which have Chapels of ease as big as Parish▪ besides those in the Isle of Wight, which is reckoned for a part of Hantshire. To return back unto the Town, which though it be within the County, yet is a County in itself (for which it stands beholding to K. H. 6.) And both before and since hath been counted worthy to be the highest honorary title of 
Dukes, and Earls to  1067 1 Beauvois of Hampton, that famous Soldier so much talked of.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1●27 2 William Fitz-Williams, Lord Adm. *  ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1547 3 Thomas Wriothe●●ey, Lord Chancellor, created Earl of South. by K. Edw. 6. * 1550 4 Henry Wriothesley. 1581. 5 Henry Wriothesley. * 1624. 6 Thomas Wriothesley now Earl, 1641.   

STAFFORD.  
STaffordsh. appertained anciently to the Cornubii, a potent people in these parts, which afterwards by Beda, were called Angli mediteranei, or the midland Englishmen. A Country on the north part full of hills, and woods; on the South, stored with coals and mines of iron; and in the middle part where it is watered with the Trent, bravely adorned with meadows, & fair fields of corn. It containeth in it 120 villages with Parish Churches, the City, or Episcopal see of Lichfeild, & 12 other market Towns, of which the chief is Staff. on the river of Owe; the head Town of the shire, which from thence taketh name. A Town exceedingly beholding to the Barons of Staf. who were once Lords hereof and were hence denominated: who both procured it to be made a Burrow, with ample privileges, by K. john, and also fenced it with a wall, save where it was secured by a large pool of water on the East and North. And on the other side, the Town by way of thankful retribution, honoured that noble Family with the stile of E. who were from hence entitled in their several ages, 
Earls, & Lords and Visc. of Stafford.  1353 1 Ralph Stafford, E. * 1372 2 Hugh Staff. 1383 3 Tho. Staff.  4 Wil Staff.  5 Edm. Staff. * 1403 6 Hen. Staff, D. of Bucking. * 1444 7 Hum. Staff E. 1460 8 Hen. Staff. D. of Buck. * 1486 9 Edw. Staff. D. of Buck. * 1521 10 Hen. Staff. L.  11 Edw. Staff. L.  12 Hen. Staff. L. who dying An. 1639 the Family of the Staffords died also with him, and is quite extinguished. 1640 13 Wil How. Knight of the Bath, 2 son of Tho. E. of Arundel and Surrey, having to wife a sister of the last L. Staff. was by his Majesty now being cr. Visc. Staff. in Nou. 1640, and is now living, Anno 1641.   

STAMFORD.  
STamford is the hithermost Town of Lincolnsh. seated upon the river W●lland, by which it is there parted from Northamptonsh. It standeth in that part thereof, which is called Kesteven, of which it is the principal town A town well peopled and of great resort, containing about 7 Parish Churches. But that wh●ch gives it most renown, is that upon some quarrel and contention between the Southern and Northern men in the University of Oxford, the Scholars in the reign of King Edw. 3 removed hither, and here held publiqueschooles of all sorts of learning. Nor did they leave the place, or return again, until they were commanded so to do by the King's Proclamation, and thereupon it was ordained in the University, that the scholars in the taking of their degrees, should make oath, not to read publicly at Stamford, to the prejudice of Oxford. Nevertheless the Town still flourished in trade and merchandise, and doth now give the title of an Earl to 1628. Hen. L. Grey of Groby, cr E. of Stamf. 3 Car. March. 26, now living. Anno 1641.   

STRAFFORD.  
STrafford, or Strasforth is the name of a Wapontake, or hundred, in the West-riding of Yorkshire, and lieth on the South thereof, where it abutteth on the Counties of Nottingham and Derby. A territory of a large extent, conceived to be almost as big, as the whole County of Rutland, and in it comprehending the good towns of Sheafeld, Rotheram, Doncaster, and the honour of Tickhil, besides many smaller Villages and Hamlets. The ancient Family of the Wentworths, out of which cometh the Earl of Cleveland, have long flourished here, and have their seat at Wentworth-Wood house, and many a fair and large possession in this Wapontake. In which consideration, it was selected purposely for the highest title of 1639 Tho. Visc Wentworth, L. Newmerch and eversley, and L. Deputy of Ireland, cr. E. of Stafford and Baron of Raby, with great solemnity at Whitehall, 15 Car. jan 12, and shortly after L. Lieut. of Ireland.   

SVffolk was anciently part of the Iceni, and afterwards together with Cambridgsh. and Norfolk, made up the Kingdom of the East Angles, of which this being the Southern part gave to the Count and the people both the name of Southfolk. A very large and spacious country, containing 575 Parish. Chur. of the which 28 are market towns, with many a safe and capacious haven. Of those the most remarkable towards the sea, is Ipswich, a very fair and spacious town, well peopled and well traded too: adorned with 14 Churches for the service of God, & many a fair▪ and goodly edifice for private use. That of most credit in the Island is Bury, or S. Edmundsbury, heretofore famous for the Abbey, valued at the suppression at 2336l. 16 s. per ann. a fine neat town, and much inhabited by the Gentry, who resort thither from all parts of the Country. As for the Count itself it showeth in every place most rich & goodly fields of corn, with grounds as battle and rich for the feeding of cattle, whereof there is good plenty out of question, as may appear by the great store of cheese here made and vented to the great commodity of the inhabitants, not only into all parts of Eng. but Spain, France and Germany. Long time it was, before the title of Suffolk was conferred on any. But when the Gap was opened once, it hath been severally conferred on several Families, who as they stood in grace and favour with their Princes, attained the titles of 
Dukes, Marq. and Earls of Suffolk.  1335 1 Rob. de Vsford, E. * 1369 2 Will▪ de Vsford. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1385 3 Mich. de la Pole, L. Ch. 1389 4 Mich. de la Pole. 1414 5 Mich. de la Pole.  6 Wil de la Pole, first E. after Mar. & at last D. of Suff. * 1450 7 john de la Pole, D. * 1491 8 Edm. de la Pole, E. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1513 9 Char. Brandon, D. of Suff. L. great Master. * 1545 10 Hen. Brandon.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1551 11 Hen. Grey, Marq▪ Dorset, married Frances daugh. of Ch. Brandon, and was D. of Suff. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1603 12 Tho. L. How. of Walden, cr. E. of Suff. 1 jac. july 21, L. Tr. and Ch. of Camb * 13 Theo. How. E. of Suff. and L. Warden of the cinque Ports. * 1640 14 james L. How. now E. 1641.   

SUNDERLAND.  
SVnderland is a demy-Island in the North-East part of the Bishopric of Durham, over against the mouth of the river of Were; which being pulled a sunder from the land, by the force of the Sea, hath the name of Sunderland A place of no great note or reputation, till it was made the title of 1627. Emanuel Lord Scrope of Bolton and Lord Precedent of the North, created Earl of Sunderland, 3 Car. jun. 19 Mort sans issue.   

SURREY.  
SVrrey and Sussex anciently were inhabited by the Regni, and afterwards made up the Kingdom of the South-Saxons. This lieth on the South of the river Thames, whence it had the name; the Saxons calling that Rea, which we call a River: and so from Sutbrea, came the name of Surrey. A Country on the outward parts thereof very rich and fruitful, especially on that side which is towards the Thames, where it yields plenty both of corn and grass; but in the middle part, somewhat hard and barren. From whence the people use to say, that their Country is like a course piece of cloth, with a fine list. And yet the middle parts thereof what they want in riches, they supply with pleasures, as being famous for good air, and well stored with parks; the downs affording excellent opportunity aswell for horseraces, as hunting. A Country finally it is of no great quantity. and ye● contains 140 Parishes (of the which 8 are market towns) and amongst them the Royal mansions of Richmond, Otelands' and Non●-such. The chief town of the whole is Guildford, a fine neat town, seated on the declining of an hill toward the river Mole, consisting of 3 Parish Churches; which notwithstanding never gave title unto any, of Lord, Earl of higher. But that defect hath been supplied by the whole body of the County, in the name of Surrey, with which our Kings have dignified these 
Dukes and Earls.   1 Wil de Warren, E. 1088 2 Wil de War. 1138 3 Wil de War.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1148 4 Wil de Blois son of K. Steph. first husband of Isa. de War.  ✚ ✚ ✚ 1164 5 Hameline Planta. base son of Geo. E. of Anjou, and half brother to K. H. 3, 2 husband of Isa. de War. 1202 6 Will, Plantag. 1240 7 john Plantag. 1305 8 john Plantag. died 1347.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1347 9 Rich. Fitz-Alan, E. if Arund▪ son of Alice, sister and heir of joh. Plantag. 1375 10 Rich. Fitz-Alan, L. Tr.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1398 11 Tho. Holland, E. of Kent, and D. of Surrey. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1461 12 john L. Mowb. son of john Lord Mow. D. of Nor. aft. D. of Norfolk *   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1475 13 Rich. 2 son of K. Edw. the 4, D of York, and Norfolk & E. of Sur. *   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1483 14 Tho. How. L. Tr. aft. D. of Norfolk * 1514 15 Tho. How. L. Tr. & D. of Nor. * 1554 16 Tho. How. E. Martial and D. of Norfolk died 1572. * 1604 17 Tho. How. grandison of Tho. D. of Norfolk now E. of Arund. and Sur. and E. Marsh, 1641. *   

SUSSEX.  
SVssex is th● other part of the old possessions of the Regnians after that of the South-Saxons, from whom it took the name of Suths●x. A Country that lieth all along the Ocean in a goodly length, extending East and West above 60 miles; and yet for all so long a Coast hath very few havens, the shore being full of rocks and shelves, and the wind impetuous. The Northern parts towards Kent & Surrey are well shaded with woods, as was all the Country heretofore, until the Iron works consumed them. The Southern parts which are towards the sea, lying upon a chalk or marvel, yield co●e abundantly; with a delightful intermixture of groves and meadows. It contains in it to the number of 312 Parishes, of which 18 are market towns. And amongst these the chief of note is Chichester, of which we need say nothing here▪ having spoke of it its proper place, amongst the Bishoprics. It now rests only that I giv● you a compendious Catalogue of the 
Earls of Sussex.   ● Wil de Albeney, E. of Arundel. 1178 2 Wil de Alb. 1191 3 Wil de Alb. 1199 4 Wil de Alb. 1224 5 Hugh de Alb.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1243 6 john Plantag. E. of Surrey. 1305 7 john Plantag. E. of Sur.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1529 8 Rob. Radclyffe, vis●. Fitz-Walter, cr. E. of Sussex by K. H. 8. 1542 9 Hen. Rad. ✚ 1559 10 Tho. Rad. L. Ch. ✚ 1583 11 Hen. Rad. ✚ 1593. 12 Rob. Rad. ✚ 1630 13 Edw. Rad. now E. of Sussex, 〈◊〉 1641.   

THANET.  
THanet is a little Island in the North-East of Kent, environed on 3 parts by the sea, & towards the West, severed from the main-land of Kent, by the river of Stoure, which is here called Yenlade. An Island by Solinus called Athanatos, in some copies Thanatos; from whence the Saxons had their Thanet, famous as in other things, so in these particulars, that it was here the Sax. landed when they came first for Britani; and that S. Austin the Monk here landed also, when he brought the Gospel to the Saxons. The whole about 8. m. in. leng. and 4 in brea. was reckoned then to hold about 600 Families: and is now very populous for the bigness, and very plentiful withal of all commodities necessary, but of cor● especially. The people generally are a kind of Amphibii, and get their livings both by sea and land, being well skilled according to the year, aswel in steering of a ship at sea, as holding of the plough at land▪ & in both courses notably industrious. Such is the Isle of Tha●et, which was to late times made the title of an Earldom, in the persons of 1628. 1 Nico. L. Tufton. cr. E. of Thanet, 4. Car. Aug. 5.  2 john Tuf. E. of Thanet now living Anno, 1641.   

TOTNES.  
TOtnes is a Town in the South-west of Devonshire, situate on the banks of the River of Dert, about 6 miles from its influx into the Sea. An ancient little Town it is, and standeth on the fall of an hill, lying East and West. It hath a Major for the chief Magistrate, and so hath had ever since the time of K. john; and being a burrow town withal, hath a vote in Parliament. The greatest reputation which it had in the former times, was that it gave the title of an archdeacon, to one of 4 Arch-deacons of the Diocese of Exeter, who is hence called archdeacon of Totnes, And by that name George Carew, D●ctor in Divinity (after Dean of Windsor, etc.) subscribes the Acts of Convocation, A●●● 1536. which possibly may be the reason, why 162● George L. Carew of Clopton, son of the said George, desired, as he enjoyed, the title of E. of Totnes, unto the which he was advanced, 1 Car. Feb. Mort ●a●●s issue.   

WARWICK.  
WArwickshire heretofore was part of the Cornavii, a Country which for air and soil, wants nothing for the profit or pleasure of man. It is divided into two parts by the river. Avon, that on the South side being called the Feldon, which yields good store of corn, and grass, and makes a lovely prospect from the neighbouring hills; that on the North being called the Woodland, from the great plenty of woods which grew here formerly, but now grown thin enough by the making of iron. It containeth in it 158 Parishes and market towns; of which the chief 〈◊〉 one exclude Coventry as a County of itself) is that of Warwick, called by the Romans anciently Praesidium, from the garrison there, which name it still retains in a different language. A town adorned with very fair houses, a strong and well compact stone bridge on the river Avon, and two goodly Churches: But the chief beauty of it heretofore, as now, is a most stately and magnificent Castle; which as it was of late repaired at the great cost and charges of Sir Fulk Grevill, the late L. Broks, who therein dwelled; so was it anciently the seat and abiding place of the 
Dukes and Earls of Warwick.  1067 1 Hen. de Newburgh, E. 1123 2 Rog. de New. 1153 3 Wil de New. 1183 4 Waleran de New. 1200 5 Hen. de New. 1233 6 Tho. de New.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1242 7 john Marsh. first husb. of Margery sister and heir of Tho. de New. 1243 8 john de Plessetis, 2 husband of the said Margery.   ✚ ✚ ✚  9 Wale. de New. uncle and heir of the said Margery.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1262 10 Wil Mauduit, son of Alice sister & heir of Waleran.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1268 ●1 Wil Beauchamp, son of the La. Isa▪ sister and heir of Wil Maud. 1291 12 Guido Beauch. 1315 13 Tho. Beau. E. Marsh. ✚ 1369 14 Tho. Beau. ✚ 1401 15 Rich. Beau. Regent of Fr. ✚ 1439 16 Hen. Beau. D. of Warw.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1446 17 Rich. Nevil, who married Anne, sister of Hen. D. of Warw.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1471 18 Geo. D. of Clarence, who married Anne, daughter of Rich. Nevil, E. of Warw. 1478 19 Edw. Plantag. son of George D. of Clarence.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1547 20 john Dudley, Visc, Lis. descended from the Lady Margaret, daughter of Rich. Beauchamp, E. of Warw. ✚ 1562 21 Amb. Dudley.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1618. 22 Robert L Richardo of Leeze, created Earl of Warwick, 16 jac. Aug. 2.  23 Rob. Rich, now living, 1641.   

WESTMORELAND.  
Westmoreland was a part of the possessions of the old brigants, and lieth on the West of Yorkish. from whence and from the Moors, as they call them here (that is, those barren heathy grounds, which are not tractable for corn) it was named West-more-land. The air accounted sharp and piercing; the soil in most parts barren and unprofitable; yet in the Vales, which are neither large nor man●, indifferently fruitful. So that the greatest profit and commodity, which here the people make unto themselves, is by the benefit and trade of clothing. It contains in it only 26 Parishes, which plainly shows that either the Country is not very populous, or that the Parishes are exceeding large, as generally indeed they are, in these Northern parts; 4 of those 26 are market towns, the chief of which next Kendale (which we ●pake of formerly) is called Appleby, and passeth for the shire town or head of the County. The Viponts anciently, and by them the ●lyffords were the hereditary Sheriffs hereof; which notwithstanding▪ it pleased K. R. 2, to add unto the titles of the Nevils of Raby, the higher and more eminent stile of 
Earls of Westmoreland.  1398 1 Ralph Nevil, L▪ of Raby, E. Marsh. 1425 2 Ralph Nevil. 1484 3 Ralph Nevil.  4 Ralph Nevil. ✚ 1523 5 Hen. Nevil. 1564 6 Charles Nevil.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1624. 7 Francis Fane, eldest son of Mary La. Despencer, descended from the Nevils E. of Westmoreland, cr. E. of Westmoreland, 22 jac. Dec. 29. 1628. 8 Mild may Fane, now E. of Westmoreland, 1641.   

WILTSHIRE.  
WIltsh, belonging to the Relgae in the former times, took this new name from Wilton, once the chief town of it; like as it of the river Willy, on the which it standeth. A region which as it breeds a race of hardy men, who in old time, with those of Devonsh. & Cornwall, challenged the seconding of the main battaille in our Eng. armies; so is it very plentiful and fruitful, and withal very pleasant and delightsome. The middle parts thereof, which they call the Plains, are most scant of corn; but those plains being large and spacious, & reaching round about to the horizon, do feed innumerable flocks of sheep, which bring as great commodity to the inhabitants by their fleece & wool, and the most gainful trad of clothing, as other parts that are more fertile. It containeth in it 304 Parish▪ & is traded in 19 market towns; the chief and fairest are Salisbury and Marlborough, which before we spoke of. Wilton was formerly the principal, & heretofore a Bishops see, honoured with the residence of 9 several Bishops: But by translating of the see of Salisbury, and carrying thither therewithal the throughfare into the West country, which before was here, it fell by little and little to decay, and is now hardly worth the reputation of a poor market town, yet still it gives denomination to the Country: as that the stile and honour to these 
Earls of Wiltshire.  1397 1 Wil L. Scrope L. Tr. ✚   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1458 2 jam. Butler, E. of Ormod, & L. T. ✚   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1470 3 john Stafford 2. son on Humf. D of Buck. ✚ 1473 4 Edw. Staff. died, 1499. 1510 5 Hen Staff. 2 son of Hen. D. of Buck.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1529 6 Tho. Bollen, Visc. Rochf. father of the La. Anne Bollen.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1550 7 Wil Pawlet, cr. after Mar. of Winchester, Anno 5. Edw. 6. 1571 8 john Paw. 1576 9 Wil Paw. 1598. 10 Wil Paw. 1628. 11 john Paw. now Marq. of Winche. and E. of Wiltsh. Anno 164●.   

WINCHELSEY.  
WInchelsey is a sea Town in the East part of Sussex, where it adjoineth upon Kent, accounted by a general error to be open of the Cinq Ports; whereas indeed it is no Cinq port, but a member of them, as ●hi● and Feversham, and others are. A Town in former times of great strength and beauty, enclosed with strong walls, and a well placed Rampire, for the defence thereof against foreign force: but the sea-shrinking from it by little and little, brought the town by the like degrees into great decay, though still it bear the show of a handsome town, and hath a Blockhouse for defence raised by H. ●. But what it lost i● wealth, it hath got in honour, being advanced unto the reputation of an Earld. in the names and persons of 1628. 1 Eliz. Finch. Visc. Maidstone, cr, C. of Winchel. 4. Car. july 11. 1634 2 Hen. Finch, son of the said Eliz. 1639 3 Henneage Finch, E. of Winchelsey now living, 1641.   

WINCHESTER.  
WInch. is the chief City of H●●psh. & heretofore the seat Royal of the West-Saxon K. By Antonine and P●olomy called Venta Belgarum; and then accounted the prime City of all the Belgae, out of which Venta, adding ceaster to it, (according to their wont manner) the Saxons hammered their Vent-ceaster, and we our Winchester. In these our days, it is indifferently well peopled, and frequented, commodiously seated in a Valley between high steep hills, by which it is de●ended from cold and wind. It lieth daintily on the banks of a pleasant river, stretching somewhat in length from East to West, and containeth about a mile and a half within the walls, besides▪ the suburbs; but much within the walls is desolate and altogether unbuilt. Many things certainly thereare which may conduce unto the reputation of it, especially a beautiful and large Cathedral, a goodly and capacious Palace for the Bishop's dwelling, which they call Wolvescy house; a strong and gallant Castle bravely mounted upon an hill, with brave command on all the Country; a pretty neat College near the walls, built and endowed by Wil of Wickham, for a seminary to his other in Oxford; and not far off a very fair Hospital, which they call Sain● Crosses. And yet lest all this might not raise it high enough, our English Monarches have thought fit to dignify these following persons with the stile and title of 
Marq. and Earls of Winchester.  1207 1 Sa●r de Quincy, E. 1220 2 Rog. de Qum. died 1264.   ✚ ✚ ✚ ✚ 1322 3 Hugh Despencer, 1326.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1472 4 Lewis de Bruges.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1551 5 Wil Pawler, E. of Wiltsh. and L. Tr. cr. Marq. of Winch. by K. Edw. 6. 1571 6 john Paw. 1576 7 Wil Paw. 1598. 8 Wil Paw. 1528 9 john Paw. now Marq. of Winchest. and E. of Wiltsh. Anno 1641.   

WOrcestersh. is a part of the Cornavii, once a great nation in these parts. A Coun. of an air so temperate, and a soil so fortunate, that it gives place to none about her, for health and plenty. Abundant certainly it is in all kinds of fruits, and of pears especially; wherewith, besides the use they have of them for the table, they make a bastard kind of wine, which they here call Pirry, which they both sell and drink in great abundance. Salt-pits it also hath in some parts thereof, and about Powyck, and many places else good store of Cherries: and every where well watered with delicious rivers, which afford great variety of fish. A Country of no great extent for length and compass, as not containing above 152 Parish Churches, and amongst them 10 market towns. Of these the principal is Worcester, and giveth denomination to the whole. A City delectably seated on the banks of Severne (which runneth quite through the County from North to South) ever which it hath a fair bridge with a tower upon it: and thence arising with a gentle ascent, affordeth to the upper parts, a very goodly prospect in the vale beneath. A City every way considerable, whether you look upon it in the situation, or in the number of its Churches, or the fair neat houses, or finally on the inhabitants, which are both numerous and wealthy, by reason of their trade of clothing, which doth there flourish very much. Of the Cathed▪ here we have spoke before, and of the Castle we shall now say nothing, as having nothing left of it but the name and ruins. All we shall add is a brief Nomenclature of 
The Earls of Worcester.  1144 1 Wal●ran. de Beaumond.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1397 2 Tho. Percy, L. Adm.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1420 3 Rich. Bea●champ.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1450 4 john Tiptoft, L. Tr. and L. Con. 1471 5 Edw. Tiptoft.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1514 6 Char. Summer. L. Ch. cr. E. of Worcester by K. H. 8. ✚ 1526 7 Hen. Som. L. Herb.  8 Wil Somerset. 1589 9 Edw. Som. Master of the House, & L. Privy S●ale. ✚ 1627. 10 Hen. Som. now living, Anno 1641.   

YORK.  
Yorkshire is passed all peradventure the greatest County in England, containing 70 miles in length from North to South, and 80 miles in breadth from West to East; the circuit being above 300. In this great quantity of ground, are not above 563 Parish Churches, w●ich is no great number, but then withal there are great plenty of Chapels of Ease, equal for bigness and resort of people, to any Parish. elsewhere. The soil is generally fruitful in a very good measure. If that one part thereof by stony and barren ground; another is as fertile and as richly adorned with corn and pasturage: If here you find it naked and destitute of woods▪ in other places you shall find it shadowed with most spacious forests: If it be somewhere moorish, miry and unpleasant; elsewhere it is as beauteous and delightsome as the eye can wish. It is divided ordinarily into 3 parts, which according to the quarters of the world are called East-Riding, West-Riding, and North-Riding; Richmondsh. coming in to make up the 4, which is a part of Yorksh. as before was said. The whole was anciently possessed by the brigants, who were diffused all over those Northern parts, beyond the Trent; and for their capital City had Eboracum, seated upon the river Vre which we now call Ouse) in the Westriding of this County; and by a later Saxon name is now called York. This is the 2 City of all Eng. both for fame and greatness; A pleasant large and stately place, well fortified & beautifully adorned, as well with private as public edifices, and rich and populous withal; Seated (as e●st was said) on the river Ouse, which cutteth it, as it were, in twain; both parts being joined together with a fair stone bridge, consisting of high and mighty Arches. A City of great fame in the Roman times, and of as eminent reputation in all Ages since; and in the several turns and changes, which have befallen this Kingdom under the Saxons, Danes and Normans, hath still preserved i●s ancient lustre. Adorned it was with an archiepiscopal see in the times of the Britan's; nor stooped it lower when the Saxons●eceived ●eceived the Faith. Rich. 2. laying unto it a little territory on the Westside thereof, made it a County of itself, in which the Archbishops of York enjoy the rights of Palatines. And for a further lustre to it, H. ●. ap. pointed here a Council for the governance of the Northern parts, consisting of a L. Pre. certain Councillors, a Secretary and other Officers. And yet in none of these hath York been more fortunate, than that it adorned so many Princes of the Imperial line of Germany and blood Royal of England, with the stile and attribute of 
Dukes and Earls of York.  1190 1 Otho of Baveria E. of York.   ✚ ✚ ✚ 1385 2 Edm. of Langley 5 son of K. Edw. 3 E. of Camb▪ and D. of York. ✚ 1401 3 Edw. Planta. son of Edm. of Lang. E. of Rutl. and D. of York. ✚ 1426 4 Rich. Planta. nephew of Edm. of Lang. by his son Rich. E. of Cam. D. of York. ✚ 1474 5 Rich. of Shrews. 2 son of K. Edw. 4. D. of York. ✚ 1495 6 Hen. 2 son of K. H. 7. after K. of E●. 1604 7 Char. 2 son of K. james, now the 2 Monarch of Gr. Brit. ✚ 1633 8 james, 2 son of K. Charles, declared D. of York, by his Royal Father, and so instituted, but not yet created.  
FINIS.